This is a modern-English version of Art, originally written by Bell, Clive. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

 

 


 

ART

motif

BY CLIVE BELL

 

NEW YORK
FREDERICK A. STOKES COMPANY
PUBLISHERS

NEW YORK
FREDERICK A. STOKES COMPANY
PUBLISHERS

Printed in Great Britain

Printed in the UK

All rights reserved

All rights reserved

WEI FIGURE, FIFTH CENTURE
WEI FIGURE, FIFTH CENTURY

In M. Vignier's Collection

In M. Vignier's Collection






PREFACE

In this little book I have tried to develop a complete theory of visual art. I have put forward an hypothesis by reference to which the respectability, though not the validity, of all aesthetic judgments can be tested, in the light of which the history of art from palaeolithic days to the present becomes intelligible, by adopting which we give intellectual backing to an almost universal and immemorial conviction. Everyone in his heart believes that there is a real distinction between works of art and all other objects; this belief my hypothesis justifies. We all feel that art is immensely important; my hypothesis affords reason for thinking it so. In fact, the great merit of this hypothesis of mine is that it seems to explain what we know to be true. Anyone who is curious to discover why we call a Persian carpet or a fresco by Piero della Francesca a work of art, and a portrait-bust of Hadrian or a popular problem-picture rubbish, will here find satisfaction. He will find, too, that to the familiar counters of criticism—e.g. "good drawing," "magnificent design," "mechanical," "unfelt," "ill-organised," "sensitive,"—is given, what such terms sometimes lack, a definite meaning. In a word, my hypothesis works; that is unusual: to some it has seemed not only workable but true; that is miraculous almost.

In this little book, I’ve attempted to create a complete theory of visual art. I propose a hypothesis through which the respectability, though not the validity, of all aesthetic judgments can be evaluated. With this perspective, the history of art from prehistoric times to today becomes understandable, and by adopting it, we provide intellectual support for a belief that has existed for ages. Deep down, everyone believes there’s a real difference between works of art and all other objects; my hypothesis validates that belief. We all sense that art is incredibly important; my hypothesis gives us reasons to think so. In fact, the main strength of my hypothesis is that it seems to clarify what we know to be true. Anyone curious about why we classify a Persian carpet or a fresco by Piero della Francesca as a work of art, while a portrait-bust of Hadrian or a popular problem-picture is seen as trash, will find answers here. They will also discover that the familiar terms of criticism—like "good drawing," "magnificent design," "mechanical," "unfelt," "ill-organized," "sensitive"—are given meanings that they sometimes lack. In short, my hypothesis works; that’s rare: to some, it seems not only functional but also true; that’s almost miraculous.

In fifty or sixty thousand words, though one may develop a theory adequately, one cannot pretend to develop it exhaustively. My book is a simplification. I have tried to make a generalisation about the nature of art that shall be at once true, coherent, and comprehensible. I have sought a theory which should explain the whole of my aesthetic experience and suggest a solution of every problem, but I have not attempted to answer in detail all the questions that proposed themselves, or to follow any one of them along its slenderest ramifications. The science of aesthetics is a complex business and so is the history of art; my hope has been to write about them something simple and true. For instance, though I have indicated very clearly, and even repetitiously, what I take to be essential in a work of art, I have not discussed as fully as I might have done the relation of the essential to the unessential. There is a great deal more to be said about the mind of the artist and the nature of the artistic problem. It remains for someone who is an artist, a psychologist, and an expert in human limitations to tell us how far the unessential is a necessary means to the essential—to tell us whether it is easy or difficult or impossible for the artist to destroy every rung in the ladder by which he has climbed to the stars.

In fifty or sixty thousand words, while you can develop a theory adequately, you can't expect to cover it completely. My book is a simplification. I've aimed to make a generalization about the nature of art that is true, coherent, and easy to understand. I've looked for a theory that explains all of my aesthetic experiences and provides solutions to every problem, but I haven't tried to address every question in detail or follow any one question down its smallest details. The science of aesthetics is complicated, as is the history of art; my hope has been to write something simple and true about them. For example, even though I've pointed out clearly, and sometimes repetitively, what I view as essential in a work of art, I haven't discussed the relationship between the essential and the unessential as thoroughly as I could have. There’s a lot more to explore regarding the artist's mindset and the nature of the artistic problem. It's up to someone who is an artist, a psychologist, and an expert in human limitations to tell us how much the unessential is necessary for the essential—to find out if it’s easy, difficult, or impossible for the artist to get rid of every step they took to reach the stars.

My first chapter epitomises discussions and conversations and long strands of cloudy speculation which, condensed to solid argument, would still fill two or three stout volumes: some day, perhaps, I shall write one of them if my critics are rash enough to provoke me. As for my third chapter—a sketch of the history of fourteen hundred years—that it is a simplification goes without saying. Here I have used a series of historical generalisations to illustrate my theory; and here, again, I believe in my theory, and am persuaded that anyone who will consider the history of art in its light will find that history more intelligible than of old. At the same time I willingly admit that in fact the contrasts are less violent, the hills less precipitous, than they must be made to appear in a chart of this sort. Doubtless it would be well if this chapter also were expanded into half a dozen readable volumes, but that it cannot be until the learned authorities have learnt to write or some writer has learnt to be patient.

My first chapter captures conversations and lengthy strands of unclear speculation which, if condensed into solid arguments, would still fill two or three hefty volumes: maybe someday I’ll write one of them if my critics dare to provoke me. As for my third chapter—a summary of fourteen hundred years of history—it’s clear that it simplifies things. Here, I’ve used a series of historical generalizations to illustrate my theory; and again, I believe in my theory, and I’m convinced that anyone who considers the history of art in light of it will find that history easier to understand than before. At the same time, I admit that the contrasts are actually less sharp, the hills less steep, than they must seem in a chart like this. Surely it would be better if this chapter were expanded into six engaging volumes, but that can’t happen until the experts learn to write or some writer learns to be patient.

Those conversations and discussions that have tempered and burnished the theories advanced in my first chapter have been carried on for the most part with Mr. Roger Fry, to whom, therefore, I owe a debt that defies exact computation. In the first place, I can thank him, as joint-editor of The Burlington Magazine, for permission to reprint some part of an essay contributed by me to that periodical. That obligation discharged, I come to a more complicated reckoning. The first time I met Mr. Fry, in a railway carriage plying between Cambridge and London, we fell into talk about contemporary art and its relation to all other art; it seems to me sometimes that we have been talking about the same thing ever since, but my friends assure me that it is not quite so bad as that. Mr. Fry, I remember, had recently become familiar with the modern French masters—Cézanne, Gauguin, Matisse: I enjoyed the advantage of a longer acquaintance. Already, however, Mr. Fry had published his Essay in Aesthetics, which, to my thinking, was the most helpful contribution to the science that had been made since the days of Kant. We talked a good deal about that essay, and then we discussed the possibility of a "Post-Impressionist" Exhibition at the Grafton Galleries. We did not call it "Post-Impressionist"; the word was invented later by Mr. Fry, which makes me think it a little hard that the more advanced critics should so often upbraid him for not knowing what "Post-Impressionism" means.

The conversations and discussions that have shaped and refined the theories I presented in my first chapter have mostly been with Mr. Roger Fry, to whom I owe an immeasurable debt. First, I want to thank him, as co-editor of The Burlington Magazine, for allowing me to reprint part of an essay I contributed to that magazine. With that obligation fulfilled, I move to a more complex acknowledgment. The first time I met Mr. Fry was in a train car traveling between Cambridge and London, where we started talking about contemporary art and its connection to all other art; sometimes I feel like we've been discussing the same subject ever since, although my friends assure me it's not quite that bad. I remember that Mr. Fry had recently become acquainted with the modern French masters—Cézanne, Gauguin, Matisse—while I had the advantage of a longer familiarity. Nonetheless, Mr. Fry had already published his Essay in Aesthetics, which I believe was the most significant contribution to the field since Kant. We talked quite a bit about that essay, and then we considered the possibility of a "Post-Impressionist" Exhibition at the Grafton Galleries. We didn’t call it "Post-Impressionist" at the time; that term was created later by Mr. Fry, which makes it somewhat unfair that more progressive critics often criticize him for not understanding what "Post-Impressionism" means.

For some years Mr. Fry and I have been arguing, more or less amicably, about the principles of aesthetics. We still disagree profoundly. I like to think that I have not moved an inch from my original position, but I must confess that the cautious doubts and reservations that have insinuated themselves into this Preface are all indirect consequences of my friend's criticism. And it is not only of general ideas and fundamental things that we have talked; Mr. Fry and I have wrangled for hours about particular works of art. In such cases the extent to which one may have affected the judgment of the other cannot possibly be appraised, nor need it be: neither of us, I think, covets the doubtful honours of proselytism. Surely whoever appreciates a fine work of art may be allowed the exquisite pleasure of supposing that he has made a discovery? Nevertheless, since all artistic theories are based on aesthetic judgments, it is clear that should one affect the judgments of another, he may affect, indirectly, some of his theories; and it is certain that some of my historical generalisations have been modified, and even demolished, by Mr. Fry. His task was not arduous: he had merely to confront me with some work over which he was sure that I should go into ecstasies, and then to prove by the most odious and irrefragable evidence that it belonged to a period which I had concluded, on the highest a priori grounds, to be utterly barren. I can only hope that Mr. Fry's scholarship has been as profitable to me as it has been painful: I have travelled with him through France, Italy, and the near East, suffering acutely, not always, I am glad to remember, in silence; for the man who stabs a generalisation with a fact forfeits all claim on good-fellowship and the usages of polite society.

For several years, Mr. Fry and I have been debating, mostly in good spirits, about the principles of aesthetics. We still have significant disagreements. I like to think I haven’t budged from my original stance, but I must admit that the cautious doubts and reservations that have crept into this Preface are all indirect outcomes of my friend's critiques. And it’s not just about broad concepts and core ideas that we’ve discussed; Mr. Fry and I have argued for hours over specific works of art. In those situations, it’s hard to gauge how much one may have influenced the other's opinions, nor is it really necessary to: neither of us, I believe, seeks the uncertain rewards of converting the other. Surely anyone who appreciates a beautiful piece of art should be allowed the delightful illusion of making a discovery? Still, since all artistic theories rely on aesthetic judgments, it’s clear that if one of us influences the other's opinions, it might also indirectly impact some of their theories; and it’s certain that some of my historical generalizations have been changed, even completely overturned, by Mr. Fry. His job wasn’t difficult: he only needed to show me a work that he knew would blow me away, and then demonstrate, with the most irrefutable and unpleasant evidence, that it came from a period I had declared, based on the highest a priori reasoning, to be completely unproductive. I can only hope that Mr. Fry's scholarship has been as fruitful for me as it has been painful: I have traveled with him through France, Italy, and the Near East, suffering greatly, not always, I’m pleased to recall, in silence; for the person who punctures a generalization with a fact loses all claim to camaraderie and the conventions of polite society.

I have to thank my friend Mr. Vernon Rendall for permission to make what use I chose of the articles I have contributed from time to time to The Athenaeum: if I have made any use of what belongs by law to the proprietors of other papers I herewith offer the customary dues. My readers will be as grateful as I to M. Vignier, M. Druet, and Mr. Kevorkian, of the Persian Art Gallery, since it is they who have made it certain that the purchaser will get something he likes for his money. To Mr. Eric Maclagan of South Kensington, and Mr. Joyce of the British Museum, I owe a more private and particular debt. My wife has been good enough to read both the MS. and proof of this book; she has corrected some errors, and called attention to the more glaring offences against Christian charity. You must not attempt, therefore, to excuse the author on the ground of inadvertence or haste.

I want to thank my friend Mr. Vernon Rendall for allowing me to use the articles I've contributed over time to The Athenaeum: if I've used anything that legally belongs to the owners of other papers, I hereby acknowledge the usual fees. My readers will join me in expressing gratitude to M. Vignier, M. Druet, and Mr. Kevorkian from the Persian Art Gallery, as they ensured that buyers will get something they enjoy for their money. To Mr. Eric Maclagan of South Kensington and Mr. Joyce of the British Museum, I owe a more personal debt. My wife has kindly read both the manuscript and the proofs of this book; she has corrected some mistakes and highlighted the more obvious violations of Christian charity. So, you cannot excuse the author based on oversight or rush.

CLIVE BELL.

CLIVE BELL.

November 1913.

November 1913.


CONTENTS

 I.—WHAT IS ART?
I.The Aesthetic Theorypage 3
II.Aesthetics and Post-Impressionism38
III.The Metaphysical Hypothesis49
 II.—ART AND LIFE
I.Art and Spirituality75
II.Art & History95
III.Art and Ethics106
 III.—THE CHRISTIAN PATH
I.The Emergence of Christian Art121
II.Greatness and Decline138
III.The Classical Renaissance and Its Issues156
IV.Alid from Alio181
 IV.—THE MOVEMENT
I.The Influence of Cézanne199
II.Simplification & Design215
III.The Pathetic Fallacy239
 V.—THE FUTURE
I.Society and Art251
II.Art and Society276





ILLUSTRATIONS

I.Wei FigureFrontispiece
II.Persian Cuisine1
III.Peru Pot73
IV.Byzantine Mosaic Art119
V.Cézanne198
VI.Picasso250





PERSIAN DISH, ELEVENTH CENTURY (?)
PERSIAN DISH, ELEVENTH CENTURY (?)

By permission of Mr. Kevorkian of the Persian Art Gallery

By permission of Mr. Kevorkian from the Persian Art Gallery


I

THE AESTHETIC HYPOTHESIS

It is improbable that more nonsense has been written about aesthetics than about anything else: the literature of the subject is not large enough for that. It is certain, however, that about no subject with which I am acquainted has so little been said that is at all to the purpose. The explanation is discoverable. He who would elaborate a plausible theory of aesthetics must possess two qualities—artistic sensibility and a turn for clear thinking. Without sensibility a man can have no aesthetic experience, and, obviously, theories not based on broad and deep aesthetic experience are worthless. Only those for whom art is a constant source of passionate emotion can possess the data from which profitable theories may be deduced; but to deduce profitable theories even from accurate data involves a certain amount of brain-work, and, unfortunately, robust intellects and delicate sensibilities are not inseparable. As often as not, the hardest thinkers have had no aesthetic experience whatever. I have a friend blessed with an intellect as keen as a drill, who, though he takes an interest in aesthetics, has never during a life of almost forty years been guilty of an aesthetic emotion. So, having no faculty for distinguishing a work of art from a handsaw, he is apt to rear up a pyramid of irrefragable argument on the hypothesis that a handsaw is a work of art. This defect robs his perspicuous and subtle reasoning of much of its value; for it has ever been a maxim that faultless logic can win but little credit for conclusions that are based on premises notoriously false. Every cloud, however, has its silver lining, and this insensibility, though unlucky in that it makes my friend incapable of choosing a sound basis for his argument, mercifully blinds him to the absurdity of his conclusions while leaving him in full enjoyment of his masterly dialectic. People who set out from the hypothesis that Sir Edwin Landseer was the finest painter that ever lived will feel no uneasiness about an aesthetic which proves that Giotto was the worst. So, my friend, when he arrives very logically at the conclusion that a work of art should be small or round or smooth, or that to appreciate fully a picture you should pace smartly before it or set it spinning like a top, cannot guess why I ask him whether he has lately been to Cambridge, a place he sometimes visits.

It’s unlikely that more nonsense has been written about aesthetics than about anything else: the amount of literature on the topic isn’t large enough for that. However, it’s clear that there’s been very little said on the subject that actually makes sense. The reason for this is easy to figure out. Anyone who wants to develop a convincing theory of aesthetics needs two qualities—artistic sensibility and clear thinking. Without sensibility, a person can’t have any aesthetic experience, and obviously, theories not grounded in extensive and deep aesthetic experience are worthless. Only those for whom art is a constant source of intense emotion can provide the information needed to develop meaningful theories; but even then, creating useful theories from accurate data requires a bit of intellectual effort, and unfortunately, sharp intellects and delicate sensibilities often don’t go hand in hand. More often than not, the most rigorous thinkers lack any real aesthetic experience. I have a friend with an intellect as sharp as a drill who, despite being interested in aesthetics, has never experienced an aesthetic emotion in his nearly forty years of life. So, lacking the ability to differentiate a work of art from a handsaw, he tends to build a solid argument on the assumption that a handsaw is a work of art. This flaw diminishes the value of his clear and subtle reasoning; after all, it's a well-known fact that flawless logic doesn't earn much respect for conclusions based on obviously false premises. Every cloud has a silver lining, though, and this insensitivity, while unfortunate because it prevents my friend from establishing a solid foundation for his argument, thankfully keeps him oblivious to the absurdity of his conclusions while allowing him to enjoy his impressive skills in argumentation. People who start with the idea that Sir Edwin Landseer was the greatest painter ever will feel no discomfort from an aesthetic that claims Giotto was the worst. So, when my friend logically concludes that a work of art should be small, round, or smooth, or that to fully appreciate a painting you should stroll briskly in front of it or spin it like a top, he can’t understand why I ask him if he’s recently been to Cambridge, a place he visits from time to time.

On the other hand, people who respond immediately and surely to works of art, though, in my judgment, more enviable than men of massive intellect but slight sensibility, are often quite as incapable of talking sense about aesthetics. Their heads are not always very clear. They possess the data on which any system must be based; but, generally, they want the power that draws correct inferences from true data. Having received aesthetic emotions from works of art, they are in a position to seek out the quality common to all that have moved them, but, in fact, they do nothing of the sort. I do not blame them. Why should they bother to examine their feelings when for them to feel is enough? Why should they stop to think when they are not very good at thinking? Why should they hunt for a common quality in all objects that move them in a particular way when they can linger over the many delicious and peculiar charms of each as it comes? So, if they write criticism and call it aesthetics, if they imagine that they are talking about Art when they are talking about particular works of art or even about the technique of painting, if, loving particular works they find tedious the consideration of art in general, perhaps they have chosen the better part. If they are not curious about the nature of their emotion, nor about the quality common to all objects that provoke it, they have my sympathy, and, as what they say is often charming and suggestive, my admiration too. Only let no one suppose that what they write and talk is aesthetics; it is criticism, or just "shop."

On the other hand, people who immediately and confidently respond to art are, in my opinion, more enviable than those with great intellect but little sensitivity. However, they often struggle to express sensible ideas about aesthetics. Their thinking isn’t always very clear. They have the information that any system needs as a foundation, but usually, they lack the ability to make correct conclusions from true data. Having experienced emotional responses to art, they could look for the shared quality among all that has moved them, but they generally don't do this. I don’t blame them. Why should they analyze their feelings when just feeling is enough? Why should they pause to think when they aren't great at it? Why should they search for a common quality in all the things that affect them emotionally when they can enjoy the unique and delightful charms of each piece as it appears? So, if they write criticism and call it aesthetics, or believe they’re discussing Art when they’re really talking about specific works or even painting techniques, and if, in their love for particular works, they find the broader conversation about art tedious, maybe they’ve chosen the better path. If they aren’t interested in understanding the nature of their emotions or the commonalities among things that provoke those feelings, they have my sympathy, and since what they say is often appealing and thought-provoking, my admiration too. Just don’t let anyone think that what they write and talk about is aesthetics; it’s criticism, or just "shop."

The starting-point for all systems of aesthetics must be the personal experience of a peculiar emotion. The objects that provoke this emotion we call works of art. All sensitive people agree that there is a peculiar emotion provoked by works of art. I do not mean, of course, that all works provoke the same emotion. On the contrary, every work produces a different emotion. But all these emotions are recognisably the same in kind; so far, at any rate, the best opinion is on my side. That there is a particular kind of emotion provoked by works of visual art, and that this emotion is provoked by every kind of visual art, by pictures, sculptures, buildings, pots, carvings, textiles, &c., &c., is not disputed, I think, by anyone capable of feeling it. This emotion is called the aesthetic emotion; and if we can discover some quality common and peculiar to all the objects that provoke it, we shall have solved what I take to be the central problem of aesthetics. We shall have discovered the essential quality in a work of art, the quality that distinguishes works of art from all other classes of objects.

The starting point for all aesthetic theories must be the personal experience of a unique emotion. The things that trigger this emotion are what we refer to as works of art. Everyone who is sensitive agrees that there is a unique emotion caused by works of art. I don’t mean that all works evoke the same emotion. On the contrary, each work elicits a different emotion. But all these emotions are clearly the same in nature; at least, that’s what the majority of people believe. It’s generally accepted that there is a specific kind of emotion triggered by visual art, and that this emotion is elicited by all types of visual art—pictures, sculptures, buildings, pottery, carvings, textiles, etc.—and I think no one who can feel it disputes this. This emotion is known as aesthetic emotion; and if we can identify some common and distinctive quality in all the objects that trigger it, we will have addressed what I consider to be the central issue in aesthetics. We will have found the essential quality in a work of art, the quality that sets works of art apart from all other categories of objects.

For either all works of visual art have some common quality, or when we speak of "works of art" we gibber. Everyone speaks of "art," making a mental classification by which he distinguishes the class "works of art" from all other classes. What is the justification of this classification? What is the quality common and peculiar to all members of this class? Whatever it be, no doubt it is often found in company with other qualities; but they are adventitious—it is essential. There must be some one quality without which a work of art cannot exist; possessing which, in the least degree, no work is altogether worthless. What is this quality? What quality is shared by all objects that provoke our aesthetic emotions? What quality is common to Sta. Sophia and the windows at Chartres, Mexican sculpture, a Persian bowl, Chinese carpets, Giotto's frescoes at Padua, and the masterpieces of Poussin, Piero della Francesca, and Cézanne? Only one answer seems possible—significant form. In each, lines and colours combined in a particular way, certain forms and relations of forms, stir our aesthetic emotions. These relations and combinations of lines and colours, these aesthetically moving forms, I call "Significant Form"; and "Significant Form" is the one quality common to all works of visual art.

Either all visual art has some shared quality, or when we talk about "works of art," we’re just rambling. Everyone refers to "art," creating a mental category that separates "works of art" from everything else. What justifies this classification? What is the unique quality that all members of this group share? Whatever it is, it’s often found alongside other qualities, but those are secondary—it’s fundamental. There must be one essential quality without which a work of art cannot exist; possessing even a hint of it makes no work entirely worthless. What is this quality? What quality do all objects that evoke our aesthetic feelings share? What quality connects Sta. Sophia, the windows at Chartres, Mexican sculpture, a Persian bowl, Chinese carpets, Giotto's frescoes in Padua, and the masterpieces of Poussin, Piero della Francesca, and Cézanne? Only one answer seems likely—significant form. In each case, lines and colors arranged in a specific way, certain forms and relationships among forms, evoke our aesthetic emotions. These relationships and combinations of lines and colors, these emotionally moving forms, I call "Significant Form"; and "Significant Form" is the one quality common to all works of visual art.

At this point it may be objected that I am making aesthetics a purely subjective business, since my only data are personal experiences of a particular emotion. It will be said that the objects that provoke this emotion vary with each individual, and that therefore a system of aesthetics can have no objective validity. It must be replied that any system of aesthetics which pretends to be based on some objective truth is so palpably ridiculous as not to be worth discussing. We have no other means of recognising a work of art than our feeling for it. The objects that provoke aesthetic emotion vary with each individual. Aesthetic judgments are, as the saying goes, matters of taste; and about tastes, as everyone is proud to admit, there is no disputing. A good critic may be able to make me see in a picture that had left me cold things that I had overlooked, till at last, receiving the aesthetic emotion, I recognise it as a work of art. To be continually pointing out those parts, the sum, or rather the combination, of which unite to produce significant form, is the function of criticism. But it is useless for a critic to tell me that something is a work of art; he must make me feel it for myself. This he can do only by making me see; he must get at my emotions through my eyes. Unless he can make me see something that moves me, he cannot force my emotions. I have no right to consider anything a work of art to which I cannot react emotionally; and I have no right to look for the essential quality in anything that I have not felt to be a work of art. The critic can affect my aesthetic theories only by affecting my aesthetic experience. All systems of aesthetics must be based on personal experience—that is to say, they must be subjective.

At this point, someone might argue that I’m making aesthetics a purely subjective matter since my only evidence comes from personal experiences of a specific emotion. It could be said that the objects that trigger this emotion differ for each person, and therefore a system of aesthetics can’t have any objective validity. However, the response should be that any aesthetic system claiming to be based on some objective truth is clearly absurd and not worth discussing. We have no other way of recognizing a work of art than through our feelings about it. The objects that evoke aesthetic emotion are unique to each individual. Aesthetic judgments, as the saying goes, are matters of taste; and everyone knows that tastes can't be disputed. A good critic might help me see in a painting that left me indifferent aspects I had missed, until finally, experiencing the aesthetic emotion, I acknowledge it as a piece of art. Continually highlighting the components that come together to create significant form is the role of criticism. But it’s pointless for a critic to tell me something is a work of art; they must help me feel it for myself. They can only do this by showing me; they must reach my emotions through my eyes. Unless they can show me something that moves me, they can't manipulate my emotions. I have no right to label anything a work of art if I can’t respond emotionally to it; and I have no right to seek out the essential quality in anything I haven’t felt to be a work of art. The critic can only influence my aesthetic theories by impacting my aesthetic experience. All systems of aesthetics must be grounded in personal experience—that is to say, they must be subjective.

Yet, though all aesthetic theories must be based on aesthetic judgments, and ultimately all aesthetic judgments must be matters of personal taste, it would be rash to assert that no theory of aesthetics can have general validity. For, though A, B, C, D are the works that move me, and A, D, E, F the works that move you, it may well be that x is the only quality believed by either of us to be common to all the works in his list. We may all agree about aesthetics, and yet differ about particular works of art. We may differ as to the presence or absence of the quality x. My immediate object will be to show that significant form is the only quality common and peculiar to all the works of visual art that move me; and I will ask those whose aesthetic experience does not tally with mine to see whether this quality is not also, in their judgment, common to all works that move them, and whether they can discover any other quality of which the same can be said.

Yet, even though all aesthetic theories need to be based on aesthetic judgments, and ultimately all aesthetic judgments are based on personal taste, it would be hasty to claim that no theory of aesthetics can have general validity. For, while A, B, C, D are the works that resonate with me, and A, D, E, F the works that resonate with you, it might be that x is the only quality we both believe is present in all the works on our lists. We might all agree on matters of aesthetics, yet have different opinions about specific works of art. We might disagree on whether the quality x is present or absent. My primary goal is to demonstrate that significant form is the only quality that is common and unique to all the visual art that moves me; and I will invite those whose aesthetic experiences don't align with mine to see if this quality is not also, in their view, common to all works that resonate with them, and if they can identify any other quality that could be described in the same way.

Also at this point a query arises, irrelevant indeed, but hardly to be suppressed: "Why are we so profoundly moved by forms related in a particular way?" The question is extremely interesting, but irrelevant to aesthetics. In pure aesthetics we have only to consider our emotion and its object: for the purposes of aesthetics we have no right, neither is there any necessity, to pry behind the object into the state of mind of him who made it. Later, I shall attempt to answer the question; for by so doing I may be able to develop my theory of the relation of art to life. I shall not, however, be under the delusion that I am rounding off my theory of aesthetics. For a discussion of aesthetics, it need be agreed only that forms arranged and combined according to certain unknown and mysterious laws do move us in a particular way, and that it is the business of an artist so to combine and arrange them that they shall move us. These moving combinations and arrangements I have called, for the sake of convenience and for a reason that will appear later, "Significant Form."

At this point, a question comes to mind, which may seem irrelevant, but is hard to ignore: “Why are we so deeply affected by forms organized in a specific way?” The question is very intriguing, but it doesn’t actually relate to aesthetics. In pure aesthetics, we only need to focus on our emotion and its object: for aesthetic purposes, there's no need to dig into the creator's mindset behind it. Later, I’ll try to answer this question; by doing so, I might better explain my theory about the relationship between art and life. However, I won't fool myself into thinking I'm finalizing my theory of aesthetics. For a discussion about aesthetics, we can agree that forms ordered and combined according to certain unknown, mysterious rules do affect us in a specific way, and it's the artist’s job to arrange and combine them so they do. I’ve termed these impactful combinations and arrangements, for convenience and for reasons I’ll explain later, “Significant Form.”

A third interruption has to be met. "Are you forgetting about colour?" someone inquires. Certainly not; my term "significant form" included combinations of lines and of colours. The distinction between form and colour is an unreal one; you cannot conceive a colourless line or a colourless space; neither can you conceive a formless relation of colours. In a black and white drawing the spaces are all white and all are bounded by black lines; in most oil paintings the spaces are multi-coloured and so are the boundaries; you cannot imagine a boundary line without any content, or a content without a boundary line. Therefore, when I speak of significant form, I mean a combination of lines and colours (counting white and black as colours) that moves me aesthetically.

A third interruption needs to be addressed. "Are you forgetting about color?" someone asks. Not at all; my term "significant form" included combinations of lines and colors. The distinction between form and color is unrealistic; you can't imagine a colorless line or a colorless space; nor can you envision a formless relationship of colors. In a black and white drawing, all the spaces are white and all are surrounded by black lines; in most oil paintings, the spaces are colored in various hues, and so are the boundaries; you can't picture a boundary line without any content, or content without a boundary line. So, when I talk about significant form, I mean a combination of lines and colors (including white and black as colors) that moves me aesthetically.

Some people may be surprised at my not having called this "beauty." Of course, to those who define beauty as "combinations of lines and colours that provoke aesthetic emotion," I willingly concede the right of substituting their word for mine. But most of us, however strict we may be, are apt to apply the epithet "beautiful" to objects that do not provoke that peculiar emotion produced by works of art. Everyone, I suspect, has called a butterfly or a flower beautiful. Does anyone feel the same kind of emotion for a butterfly or a flower that he feels for a cathedral or a picture? Surely, it is not what I call an aesthetic emotion that most of us feel, generally, for natural beauty. I shall suggest, later, that some people may, occasionally, see in nature what we see in art, and feel for her an aesthetic emotion; but I am satisfied that, as a rule, most people feel a very different kind of emotion for birds and flowers and the wings of butterflies from that which they feel for pictures, pots, temples and statues. Why these beautiful things do not move us as works of art move is another, and not an aesthetic, question. For our immediate purpose we have to discover only what quality is common to objects that do move us as works of art. In the last part of this chapter, when I try to answer the question—"Why are we so profoundly moved by some combinations of lines and colours?" I shall hope to offer an acceptable explanation of why we are less profoundly moved by others.

Some people might be surprised that I haven't called this "beauty." Of course, to those who define beauty as "combinations of lines and colors that evoke aesthetic emotion," I gladly accept their choice of words over mine. But most of us, no matter how strict we may be, tend to use the term "beautiful" for things that don't invoke that unique emotion that comes from art. I suspect everyone has referred to a butterfly or a flower as beautiful. Does anyone experience the same kind of emotion for a butterfly or a flower that they feel for a cathedral or a painting? Surely, what I consider an aesthetic emotion isn't what most of us typically feel for natural beauty. Later, I'll suggest that some people might occasionally see in nature what we see in art and feel an aesthetic emotion; however, I'm convinced that, as a general rule, most people have a very different emotional response to birds and flowers and the wings of butterflies compared to that of paintings, pottery, temples, and statues. Why these beautiful things don't move us in the same way that works of art do is another question, and not an aesthetic one. For our current discussion, we only need to identify the quality common to objects that do move us like works of art. In the last part of this chapter, when I attempt to answer the question—"Why are we so deeply moved by some combinations of lines and colors?"—I hope to provide a satisfactory explanation for why we are less affected by others.

Since we call a quality that does not raise the characteristic aesthetic emotion "Beauty," it would be misleading to call by the same name the quality that does. To make "beauty" the object of the aesthetic emotion, we must give to the word an over-strict and unfamiliar definition. Everyone sometimes uses "beauty" in an unaesthetic sense; most people habitually do so. To everyone, except perhaps here and there an occasional aesthete, the commonest sense of the word is unaesthetic. Of its grosser abuse, patent in our chatter about "beautiful huntin'" and "beautiful shootin'," I need not take account; it would be open to the precious to reply that they never do so abuse it. Besides, here there is no danger of confusion between the aesthetic and the non-aesthetic use; but when we speak of a beautiful woman there is. When an ordinary man speaks of a beautiful woman he certainly does not mean only that she moves him aesthetically; but when an artist calls a withered old hag beautiful he may sometimes mean what he means when he calls a battered torso beautiful. The ordinary man, if he be also a man of taste, will call the battered torso beautiful, but he will not call a withered hag beautiful because, in the matter of women, it is not to the aesthetic quality that the hag may possess, but to some other quality that he assigns the epithet. Indeed, most of us never dream of going for aesthetic emotions to human beings, from whom we ask something very different. This "something," when we find it in a young woman, we are apt to call "beauty." We live in a nice age. With the man-in-the-street "beautiful" is more often than not synonymous with "desirable"; the word does not necessarily connote any aesthetic reaction whatever, and I am tempted to believe that in the minds of many the sexual flavour of the word is stronger than the aesthetic. I have noticed a consistency in those to whom the most beautiful thing in the world is a beautiful woman, and the next most beautiful thing a picture of one. The confusion between aesthetic and sensual beauty is not in their case so great as might be supposed. Perhaps there is none; for perhaps they have never had an aesthetic emotion to confuse with their other emotions. The art that they call "beautiful" is generally closely related to the women. A beautiful picture is a photograph of a pretty girl; beautiful music, the music that provokes emotions similar to those provoked by young ladies in musical farces; and beautiful poetry, the poetry that recalls the same emotions felt, twenty years earlier, for the rector's daughter. Clearly the word "beauty" is used to connote the objects of quite distinguishable emotions, and that is a reason for not employing a term which would land me inevitably in confusions and misunderstandings with my readers.

Since we refer to a quality that doesn’t evoke a typical aesthetic emotion as "Beauty," it would be misleading to use the same term for the quality that does. To make "beauty" the focus of the aesthetic emotion, we would need to give the word a very strict and unusual definition. Everyone occasionally uses "beauty" in a non-aesthetic way; most people do so regularly. For almost everyone, except maybe a few occasional aesthetes, the most common interpretation of the word is non-aesthetic. I won’t even address its coarser misuse, evident in our casual talk about "beautiful hunting" and "beautiful shooting"; it's possible to argue that those who rarely indulge in such misuse don’t do so at all. Moreover, here there’s no risk of confusing the aesthetic and non-aesthetic usage; but when we refer to a beautiful woman, there certainly is. When an average man talks about a beautiful woman, he definitely doesn’t mean that she only moves him aesthetically; yet when an artist calls a shriveled old hag beautiful, he might sometimes mean what he means when he calls a battered torso beautiful. The average man, if he has any taste, will call the battered torso beautiful, but he won’t describe a withered hag as beautiful because, regarding women, he attributes that term to some other quality she may possess rather than any aesthetic quality. In fact, most of us never expect to find aesthetic emotions in human beings, from whom we seek something entirely different. This "something," when we encounter it in a young woman, we tend to label as "beauty." We live in a peculiar era. For the average person, "beautiful" often means "desirable"; the term doesn’t necessarily imply any aesthetic response at all, and I’m inclined to think that for many, the sexual connotation of the word outweighs the aesthetic. I’ve observed a consistency among those for whom the most beautiful thing in the world is a beautiful woman, and the second most beautiful thing is a picture of one. The confusion between aesthetic and sensual beauty isn’t as significant in their case as one might assume. Perhaps there is none; they may have never experienced an aesthetic emotion to confuse with their other emotions. The art they label as "beautiful" tends to be closely related to women. A beautiful image is a photograph of an attractive girl; beautiful music is the kind that stirs feelings similar to those inspired by young ladies in musical comedies; and beautiful poetry recalls the same emotions felt, two decades earlier, for the rector's daughter. Clearly, the word "beauty" is used to describe objects of quite different emotions, and that is a reason not to use a term that would inevitably lead to confusion and misunderstandings with my readers.

On the other hand, with those who judge it more exact to call these combinations and arrangements of form that provoke our aesthetic emotions, not "significant form," but "significant relations of form," and then try to make the best of two worlds, the aesthetic and the meta-physical, by calling these relations "rhythm," I have no quarrel whatever. Having made it clear that by "significant form" I mean arrangements and combinations that move us in a particular way, I willingly join hands with those who prefer to give a different name to the same thing.

On the other hand, I have no problem with those who think it's more accurate to label the combinations and arrangements of forms that trigger our aesthetic feelings as "significant relations of form" instead of "significant form," and then attempt to blend the aesthetic with the metaphysical by calling these relations "rhythm." I've clarified that by "significant form" I mean the arrangements and combinations that affect us in a specific way, and I'm happy to team up with those who choose to use a different term for the same concept.

The hypothesis that significant form is the essential quality in a work of art has at least one merit denied to many more famous and more striking—it does help to explain things. We are all familiar with pictures that interest us and excite our admiration, but do not move us as works of art. To this class belongs what I call "Descriptive Painting"—that is, painting in which forms are used not as objects of emotion, but as means of suggesting emotion or conveying information. Portraits of psychological and historical value, topographical works, pictures that tell stories and suggest situations, illustrations of all sorts, belong to this class. That we all recognise the distinction is clear, for who has not said that such and such a drawing was excellent as illustration, but as a work of art worthless? Of course many descriptive pictures possess, amongst other qualities, formal significance, and are therefore works of art: but many more do not. They interest us; they may move us too in a hundred different ways, but they do not move us aesthetically. According to my hypothesis they are not works of art. They leave untouched our aesthetic emotions because it is not their forms but the ideas or information suggested or conveyed by their forms that affect us.

The idea that significant form is the key quality in a piece of art has at least one advantage that many more famous and eye-catching theories lack—it actually helps to explain things. We are all familiar with artworks that captivate us and earn our admiration, but don't truly resonate with us as pieces of art. This group includes what I refer to as "Descriptive Painting"—meaning painting where forms are not used as objects of emotion, but rather as tools to suggest emotions or convey information. Portraits with psychological and historical significance, topographical works, illustrations that tell stories and portray situations—all of these fall into this category. We can clearly see the distinction, as who hasn’t remarked that a particular drawing was excellent for illustration purposes, yet worthless as a work of art? Of course, many descriptive pictures have formal significance along with other qualities and are therefore considered works of art: but many more do not. They grab our attention; they might touch us in various ways, but they don't stir us aesthetically. Based on my theory, they aren’t works of art. They leave our aesthetic emotions unchallenged because it’s not their forms but the ideas or information suggested or conveyed by those forms that impact us.

Few pictures are better known or liked than Frith's "Paddington Station"; certainly I should be the last to grudge it its popularity. Many a weary forty minutes have I whiled away disentangling its fascinating incidents and forging for each an imaginary past and an improbable future. But certain though it is that Frith's masterpiece, or engravings of it, have provided thousands with half-hours of curious and fanciful pleasure, it is not less certain that no one has experienced before it one half-second of aesthetic rapture—and this although the picture contains several pretty passages of colour, and is by no means badly painted. "Paddington Station" is not a work of art; it is an interesting and amusing document. In it line and colour are used to recount anecdotes, suggest ideas, and indicate the manners and customs of an age: they are not used to provoke aesthetic emotion. Forms and the relations of forms were for Frith not objects of emotion, but means of suggesting emotion and conveying ideas.

Few images are as well-known or appreciated as Frith's "Paddington Station"; I certainly wouldn’t begrudge it its popularity. Many a tired forty minutes have I spent unraveling its captivating details and imagining a backstory and improbable future for each scene. Although it’s clear that Frith's masterpiece, or engravings of it, have given countless people half-hours of curious and fanciful enjoyment, it’s equally true that no one has felt even a moment of aesthetic joy in front of it—and this is despite the fact that the painting features several lovely color sections and isn’t poorly executed. "Paddington Station" is not a piece of art; it’s an intriguing and entertaining document. In it, line and color are employed to tell stories, suggest ideas, and reflect the manners and customs of a certain time; they are not used to evoke aesthetic feelings. For Frith, forms and the relationships between them weren't sources of emotion but rather tools for suggesting feelings and communicating ideas.

The ideas and information conveyed by "Paddington Station" are so amusing and so well presented that the picture has considerable value and is well worth preserving. But, with the perfection of photographic processes and of the cinematograph, pictures of this sort are becoming otiose. Who doubts that one of those Daily Mirror photographers in collaboration with a Daily Mail reporter can tell us far more about "London day by day" than any Royal Academician? For an account of manners and fashions we shall go, in future, to photographs, supported by a little bright journalism, rather than to descriptive painting. Had the imperial academicians of Nero, instead of manufacturing incredibly loathsome imitations of the antique, recorded in fresco and mosaic the manners and fashions of their day, their stuff, though artistic rubbish, would now be an historical gold-mine. If only they had been Friths instead of being Alma Tademas! But photography has made impossible any such transmutation of modern rubbish. Therefore it must be confessed that pictures in the Frith tradition are grown superfluous; they merely waste the hours of able men who might be more profitably employed in works of a wider beneficence. Still, they are not unpleasant, which is more than can be said for that kind of descriptive painting of which "The Doctor" is the most flagrant example. Of course "The Doctor" is not a work of art. In it form is not used as an object of emotion, but as a means of suggesting emotions. This alone suffices to make it nugatory; it is worse than nugatory because the emotion it suggests is false. What it suggests is not pity and admiration but a sense of complacency in our own pitifulness and generosity. It is sentimental. Art is above morals, or, rather, all art is moral because, as I hope to show presently, works of art are immediate means to good. Once we have judged a thing a work of art, we have judged it ethically of the first importance and put it beyond the reach of the moralist. But descriptive pictures which are not works of art, and, therefore, are not necessarily means to good states of mind, are proper objects of the ethical philosopher's attention. Not being a work of art, "The Doctor" has none of the immense ethical value possessed by all objects that provoke aesthetic ecstasy; and the state of mind to which it is a means, as illustration, appears to me undesirable.

The ideas and information presented in "Paddington Station" are so entertaining and well-executed that the piece holds significant value and is definitely worth keeping. However, with advances in photographic techniques and cinema, images like this are becoming unnecessary. Who would argue that a Daily Mirror photographer working with a Daily Mail reporter can provide us with a much richer picture of "London day by day" than any Royal Academician? For insights into trends and social behavior, we will turn, in the future, to photographs accompanied by a bit of sharp journalism rather than to descriptive painting. If the imperial academicians of Nero had recorded the lifestyles and trends of their time in fresco and mosaic instead of creating revolting imitations of ancient art, their work, although artistically lacking, would now be a valuable historical resource. If only they had been like Frith instead of Alma-Tadema! But photography has rendered such transformation of modern mediocrity impossible. Therefore, it's fair to say that pictures in the Frith tradition have become unnecessary; they merely waste the time of talented individuals who could be better utilized in more meaningful pursuits. Still, they aren’t unpleasant, which is more than can be said for that kind of descriptive painting exemplified by "The Doctor." Of course, "The Doctor" isn’t a true work of art. In it, form is not used to evoke emotion, but rather as a way to hint at emotions. This alone renders it insignificant; it’s even worse than insignificant because the emotion it conveys is false. What it implies is not pity and admiration but a smugness about our own pathetic nature and generosity. It’s sentimental. Art transcends morals, or, to put it differently, all art is moral because, as I hope to demonstrate shortly, works of art are direct pathways to good. Once we recognize something as a work of art, we’ve acknowledged its ethical significance and elevated it beyond the moralist’s scrutiny. However, descriptive pictures that aren't works of art, and therefore aren't necessarily conduits to positive mindsets, fall under the ethical philosopher's purview. Not being a work of art, "The Doctor" lacks the immense ethical value that all objects provoking aesthetic joy possess; and the mindset it fosters, as illustration, seems undesirable to me.

The works of those enterprising young men, the Italian Futurists, are notable examples of descriptive painting. Like the Royal Academicians, they use form, not to provoke aesthetic emotions, but to convey information and ideas. Indeed, the published theories of the Futurists prove that their pictures ought to have nothing whatever to do with art. Their social and political theories are respectable, but I would suggest to young Italian painters that it is possible to become a Futurist in thought and action and yet remain an artist, if one has the luck to be born one. To associate art with politics is always a mistake. Futurist pictures are descriptive because they aim at presenting in line and colour the chaos of the mind at a particular moment; their forms are not intended to promote aesthetic emotion but to convey information. These forms, by the way, whatever may be the nature of the ideas they suggest, are themselves anything but revolutionary. In such Futurist pictures as I have seen—perhaps I should except some by Severini—the drawing, whenever it becomes representative as it frequently does, is found to be in that soft and common convention brought into fashion by Besnard some thirty years ago, and much affected by Beaux-Art students ever since. As works of art, the Futurist pictures are negligible; but they are not to be judged as works of art. A good Futurist picture would succeed as a good piece of psychology succeeds; it would reveal, through line and colour, the complexities of an interesting state of mind. If Futurist pictures seem to fail, we must seek an explanation, not in a lack of artistic qualities that they never were intended to possess, but rather in the minds the states of which they are intended to reveal.

The works of those ambitious young guys, the Italian Futurists, are great examples of descriptive painting. Like the Royal Academicians, they use form not to evoke aesthetic emotions, but to share information and ideas. In fact, the published theories of the Futurists show that their paintings shouldn’t be connected to art at all. Their social and political theories are solid, but I’d suggest to young Italian painters that it’s possible to think and act like a Futurist and still be an artist if you’re lucky enough to be born one. Linking art with politics is always a mistake. Futurist paintings are descriptive because they aim to capture the chaos of the mind at a specific moment through line and color; their forms aren’t meant to stir aesthetic emotion but to communicate information. By the way, regardless of the ideas they suggest, these forms are anything but revolutionary. In the Futurist paintings I’ve seen—maybe I should exclude some by Severini—the drawing, whenever it becomes representational as it often does, follows the soft and common style that Besnard popularized about thirty years ago and that Beaux-Art students have liked ever since. As works of art, Futurist paintings are insignificant; but they shouldn’t be judged as art. A good Futurist painting would succeed like a good piece of psychology does; it would reveal, through line and color, the complexities of an intriguing state of mind. If Futurist paintings seem to miss the mark, we should look for an explanation, not in a lack of artistic qualities they were never meant to have, but rather in the minds that they aim to uncover.

Most people who care much about art find that of the work that moves them most the greater part is what scholars call "Primitive." Of course there are bad primitives. For instance, I remember going, full of enthusiasm, to see one of the earliest Romanesque churches in Poitiers (Notre-Dame-la-Grande), and finding it as ill-proportioned, over-decorated, coarse, fat and heavy as any better class building by one of those highly civilised architects who flourished a thousand years earlier or eight hundred later. But such exceptions are rare. As a rule primitive art is good—and here again my hypothesis is helpful—for, as a rule, it is also free from descriptive qualities. In primitive art you will find no accurate representation; you will find only significant form. Yet no other art moves us so profoundly. Whether we consider Sumerian sculpture or pre-dynastic Egyptian art, or archaic Greek, or the Wei and T'ang masterpieces,[1] or those early Japanese works of which I had the luck to see a few superb examples (especially two wooden Bodhisattvas) at the Shepherd's Bush Exhibition in 1910, or whether, coming nearer home, we consider the primitive Byzantine art of the sixth century and its primitive developments amongst the Western barbarians, or, turning far afield, we consider that mysterious and majestic art that flourished in Central and South America before the coming of the white men, in every case we observe three common characteristics—absence of representation, absence of technical swagger, sublimely impressive form. Nor is it hard to discover the connection between these three. Formal significance loses itself in preoccupation with exact representation and ostentatious cunning.[2]

Most people who care about art find that the work that moves them the most is mostly what scholars call "Primitive." Of course, there are bad primitives. For instance, I recall visiting one of the earliest Romanesque churches in Poitiers (Notre-Dame-la-Grande), and finding it as poorly proportioned, overly decorated, rough, bulky, and heavy as any decent building by those highly civilized architects who thrived a thousand years earlier or eight hundred years later. But such exceptions are rare. Generally, primitive art is good—and again, my idea is helpful—because it is usually free from descriptive qualities. In primitive art, you won’t find accurate representation; you will only find meaningful form. Yet no other art moves us as deeply. Whether we look at Sumerian sculpture, pre-dynastic Egyptian art, archaic Greek, or the Wei and T'ang masterpieces,[1] or those early Japanese works of which I was lucky to see a few superb examples (especially two wooden Bodhisattvas) at the Shepherd's Bush Exhibition in 1910, or whether, coming closer to home, we consider the primitive Byzantine art of the sixth century and its primitive developments among the Western barbarians, or, looking far away, we consider that mysterious and majestic art that thrived in Central and South America before the arrival of the white men, in every case, we notice three common characteristics—lack of representation, lack of technical showiness, and sublimely impressive form. It’s also not hard to see the connection between these three. Formal significance gets lost in the focus on exact representation and flashy skills.[2]

Naturally, it is said that if there is little representation and less saltimbancery in primitive art, that is because the primitives were unable to catch a likeness or cut intellectual capers. The contention is beside the point. There is truth in it, no doubt, though, were I a critic whose reputation depended on a power of impressing the public with a semblance of knowledge, I should be more cautious about urging it than such people generally are. For to suppose that the Byzantine masters wanted skill, or could not have created an illusion had they wished to do so, seems to imply ignorance of the amazingly dexterous realism of the notoriously bad works of that age. Very often, I fear, the misrepresentation of the primitives must be attributed to what the critics call, "wilful distortion." Be that as it may, the point is that, either from want of skill or want of will, primitives neither create illusions, nor make display of extravagant accomplishment, but concentrate their energies on the one thing needful—the creation of form. Thus have they created the finest works of art that we possess.

It's often said that primitive art lacks representation and flair because the artists couldn't capture likenesses or display intellectual creativity. While there’s some truth to this, I’d be cautious about pushing that idea if my reputation depended on convincing the public I knew what I was talking about. Believing that the Byzantine masters lacked skill or couldn't create an illusion if they wanted to shows a lack of understanding of the surprisingly skilled realism found in many of the poorly regarded works from that time. Unfortunately, I fear that the distortion of primitive art is often blamed on what critics call "willful distortion." Regardless, the main idea is that whether due to a lack of skill or intention, primitives neither create illusions nor showcase extravagant achievements; instead, they focus their efforts on the one essential thing—the creation of form. In doing so, they have produced some of the finest works of art we possess.

Let no one imagine that representation is bad in itself; a realistic form may be as significant, in its place as part of the design, as an abstract. But if a representative form has value, it is as form, not as representation. The representative element in a work of art may or may not be harmful; always it is irrelevant. For, to appreciate a work of art we need bring with us nothing from life, no knowledge of its ideas and affairs, no familiarity with its emotions. Art transports us from the world of man's activity to a world of aesthetic exaltation. For a moment we are shut off from human interests; our anticipations and memories are arrested; we are lifted above the stream of life. The pure mathematician rapt in his studies knows a state of mind which I take to be similar, if not identical. He feels an emotion for his speculations which arises from no perceived relation between them and the lives of men, but springs, inhuman or super-human, from the heart of an abstract science. I wonder, sometimes, whether the appreciators of art and of mathematical solutions are not even more closely allied. Before we feel an aesthetic emotion for a combination of forms, do we not perceive intellectually the rightness and necessity of the combination? If we do, it would explain the fact that passing rapidly through a room we recognise a picture to be good, although we cannot say that it has provoked much emotion. We seem to have recognised intellectually the rightness of its forms without staying to fix our attention, and collect, as it were, their emotional significance. If this were so, it would be permissible to inquire whether it was the forms themselves or our perception of their rightness and necessity that caused aesthetic emotion. But I do not think I need linger to discuss the matter here. I have been inquiring why certain combinations of forms move us; I should not have travelled by other roads had I enquired, instead, why certain combinations are perceived to be right and necessary, and why our perception of their rightness and necessity is moving. What I have to say is this: the rapt philosopher, and he who contemplates a work of art, inhabit a world with an intense and peculiar significance of its own; that significance is unrelated to the significance of life. In this world the emotions of life find no place. It is a world with emotions of its own.

Let no one think that representation is inherently negative; a realistic form can be just as meaningful, in its own way as part of the overall design, as an abstract form. However, if a representative form has value, it’s because of its form, not because it represents something. The representative element in a piece of art may or may not be detrimental; it is always irrelevant. To appreciate a work of art, we don’t need to bring anything from real life—no knowledge of its ideas or events, no familiarity with its emotions. Art takes us away from the world of human activity and into a realm of aesthetic elevation. For a brief moment, we step away from human concerns; our expectations and memories are paused; we rise above the flow of life. A pure mathematician, absorbed in his work, experiences a mindset that I believe is similar, if not identical. He feels an emotion for his theories that comes not from any connection to human lives but emerges, inhuman or superhuman, from the essence of abstract science. I sometimes wonder if the fans of art and those who appreciate mathematical solutions are even more closely linked. Before we can feel an emotional response to a combination of forms, don’t we first recognize intellectually its correctness and necessity? If this is true, it might explain why, when quickly moving through a room, we can identify a painting as good, even if we can’t articulate that it has stirred much emotion. It seems we have recognized intellectually the appropriateness of its forms without taking time to focus and gather their emotional significance. If this is the case, it would be valid to question whether it was the forms themselves or our understanding of their correctness and necessity that triggered the emotional response. But I don’t think I need to dwell on this here. I have been exploring why certain combinations of forms resonate with us; I would have taken a different path had I considered, instead, why specific combinations are perceived as right and necessary, and why our perception of their correctness and necessity evokes emotion. What I want to express is this: the engrossed philosopher and the one admiring a piece of art exist in a realm with its own intense and unique significance; that significance is not related to the significance of everyday life. In this realm, the emotions tied to life do not belong. It is a realm filled with its own emotions.

To appreciate a work of art we need bring with us nothing but a sense of form and colour and a knowledge of three-dimensional space. That bit of knowledge, I admit, is essential to the appreciation of many great works, since many of the most moving forms ever created are in three dimensions. To see a cube or a rhomboid as a flat pattern is to lower its significance, and a sense of three-dimensional space is essential to the full appreciation of most architectural forms. Pictures which would be insignificant if we saw them as flat patterns are profoundly moving because, in fact, we see them as related planes. If the representation of three-dimensional space is to be called "representation," then I agree that there is one kind of representation which is not irrelevant. Also, I agree that along with our feeling for line and colour we must bring with us our knowledge of space if we are to make the most of every kind of form. Nevertheless, there are magnificent designs to an appreciation of which this knowledge is not necessary: so, though it is not irrelevant to the appreciation of some works of art it is not essential to the appreciation of all. What we must say is that the representation of three-dimensional space is neither irrelevant nor essential to all art, and that every other sort of representation is irrelevant.

To truly appreciate a work of art, all we need is an understanding of shape and color, along with some knowledge of three-dimensional space. Admittedly, that knowledge is crucial for enjoying many great pieces, since some of the most powerful forms ever created exist in three dimensions. Viewing a cube or a rhomboid as just a flat pattern diminishes its meaning, and having a sense of three-dimensional space is key to fully appreciating most architectural designs. Images that may seem insignificant if viewed as flat patterns can be deeply moving when we perceive them as interrelated planes. If we call the representation of three-dimensional space "representation," then I agree there's a type of representation that is not irrelevant. Additionally, I concur that alongside our appreciation of lines and colors, we need our understanding of space to fully appreciate different types of forms. However, there are stunning designs that don’t require this knowledge for appreciation: thus, while it’s not irrelevant for enjoying some works of art, it’s not essential for all. What we can say is that the representation of three-dimensional space is neither irrelevant nor essential for all art, and that every other kind of representation is irrelevant.

That there is an irrelevant representative or descriptive element in many great works of art is not in the least surprising. Why it is not surprising I shall try to show elsewhere. Representation is not of necessity baneful, and highly realistic forms may be extremely significant. Very often, however, representation is a sign of weakness in an artist. A painter too feeble to create forms that provoke more than a little aesthetic emotion will try to eke that little out by suggesting the emotions of life. To evoke the emotions of life he must use representation. Thus a man will paint an execution, and, fearing to miss with his first barrel of significant form, will try to hit with his second by raising an emotion of fear or pity. But if in the artist an inclination to play upon the emotions of life is often the sign of a flickering inspiration, in the spectator a tendency to seek, behind form, the emotions of life is a sign of defective sensibility always. It means that his aesthetic emotions are weak or, at any rate, imperfect. Before a work of art people who feel little or no emotion for pure form find themselves at a loss. They are deaf men at a concert. They know that they are in the presence of something great, but they lack the power of apprehending it. They know that they ought to feel for it a tremendous emotion, but it happens that the particular kind of emotion it can raise is one that they can feel hardly or not at all. And so they read into the forms of the work those facts and ideas for which they are capable of feeling emotion, and feel for them the emotions that they can feel—the ordinary emotions of life. When confronted by a picture, instinctively they refer back its forms to the world from which they came. They treat created form as though it were imitated form, a picture as though it were a photograph. Instead of going out on the stream of art into a new world of aesthetic experience, they turn a sharp corner and come straight home to the world of human interests. For them the significance of a work of art depends on what they bring to it; no new thing is added to their lives, only the old material is stirred. A good work of visual art carries a person who is capable of appreciating it out of life into ecstasy: to use art as a means to the emotions of life is to use a telescope for reading the news. You will notice that people who cannot feel pure aesthetic emotions remember pictures by their subjects; whereas people who can, as often as not, have no idea what the subject of a picture is. They have never noticed the representative element, and so when they discuss pictures they talk about the shapes of forms and the relations and quantities of colours. Often they can tell by the quality of a single line whether or no a man is a good artist. They are concerned only with lines and colours, their relations and quantities and qualities; but from these they win an emotion more profound and far more sublime than any that can be given by the description of facts and ideas.

That there's an irrelevant representative or descriptive element in many great works of art isn't surprising at all. I'll explain why later. Representation isn’t necessarily harmful, and highly realistic forms can be very significant. However, representation often shows weakness in an artist. A painter who lacks the strength to create forms that evoke more than a bit of aesthetic emotion may try to squeeze out that little bit by suggesting life’s emotions. To bring out those emotions, he needs to use representation. So, a person might paint an execution, and fearing to miss with his first attempt at significant form, he'll try to make an impact with his second by stirring emotions of fear or pity. But if an artist’s inclination to tap into life’s emotions often indicates a weak inspiration, then a spectator’s tendency to look for life’s emotions behind form shows a lack of sensitivity. It means their aesthetic emotions are weak, or at least not fully developed. In front of a work of art, people who feel little or no emotion for pure form find themselves confused. They’re like deaf people at a concert. They realize they’re in the presence of something great but lack the ability to grasp it. They know they should feel a tremendous emotion for it, but the particular kind of emotion it could evoke is one they can hardly feel at all. So, they project their own facts and ideas into the forms of the work and feel emotions they can understand—the ordinary emotions of life. When faced with a picture, they instinctively refer its forms back to the world they came from. They treat created form as if it were imitated form, a picture as if it were a photograph. Instead of venturing into a new realm of aesthetic experience through art, they make a quick turn back to the world of human interests. For them, the significance of a work of art relies on what they bring to it; nothing new is added to their lives, only the old material is stirred up. A good piece of visual art transports someone who can appreciate it from life into ecstasy: using art to access life’s emotions is like using a telescope to read the news. You'll notice that people who can't feel pure aesthetic emotions remember pictures by their subjects; meanwhile, those who can often have no clue what the subject is. They haven't noticed the representative aspect, and when they talk about pictures, they discuss the shapes of forms and the relations and quantities of colors. Often, they can tell the quality of a single line to judge if a person is a good artist. They focus solely on lines and colors, their relationships, quantities, and qualities; from these, they derive emotions that are deeper and far more sublime than any that can come from describing facts and ideas.

This last sentence has a very confident ring—over-confident, some may think. Perhaps I shall be able to justify it, and make my meaning clearer too, if I give an account of my own feelings about music. I am not really musical. I do not understand music well. I find musical form exceedingly difficult to apprehend, and I am sure that the profounder subtleties of harmony and rhythm more often than not escape me. The form of a musical composition must be simple indeed if I am to grasp it honestly. My opinion about music is not worth having. Yet, sometimes, at a concert, though my appreciation of the music is limited and humble, it is pure. Sometimes, though I have a poor understanding, I have a clean palate. Consequently, when I am feeling bright and clear and intent, at the beginning of a concert for instance, when something that I can grasp is being played, I get from music that pure aesthetic emotion that I get from visual art. It is less intense, and the rapture is evanescent; I understand music too ill for music to transport me far into the world of pure aesthetic ecstasy. But at moments I do appreciate music as pure musical form, as sounds combined according to the laws of a mysterious necessity, as pure art with a tremendous significance of its own and no relation whatever to the significance of life; and in those moments I lose myself in that infinitely sublime state of mind to which pure visual form transports me. How inferior is my normal state of mind at a concert. Tired or perplexed, I let slip my sense of form, my aesthetic emotion collapses, and I begin weaving into the harmonies, that I cannot grasp, the ideas of life. Incapable of feeling the austere emotions of art, I begin to read into the musical forms human emotions of terror and mystery, love and hate, and spend the minutes, pleasantly enough, in a world of turbid and inferior feeling. At such times, were the grossest pieces of onomatopoeic representation—the song of a bird, the galloping of horses, the cries of children, or the laughing of demons—to be introduced into the symphony, I should not be offended. Very likely I should be pleased; they would afford new points of departure for new trains of romantic feeling or heroic thought. I know very well what has happened. I have been using art as a means to the emotions of life and reading into it the ideas of life. I have been cutting blocks with a razor. I have tumbled from the superb peaks of aesthetic exaltation to the snug foothills of warm humanity. It is a jolly country. No one need be ashamed of enjoying himself there. Only no one who has ever been on the heights can help feeling a little crestfallen in the cosy valleys. And let no one imagine, because he has made merry in the warm tilth and quaint nooks of romance, that he can even guess at the austere and thrilling raptures of those who have climbed the cold, white peaks of art.

This last sentence carries a confident tone—maybe even too confident, some might say. I might be able to explain it better and make my meaning clearer if I share my own feelings about music. I'm not really musical. I don’t understand music well. I find musical structure really hard to grasp, and I'm sure that the deeper subtleties of harmony and rhythm often escape me. The structure of a musical piece has to be pretty simple for me to really get it. My opinion about music isn’t worth much. Still, sometimes, at a concert, even though my appreciation for the music is limited and humble, it is pure. Sometimes, even with my poor understanding, I have a clean slate. So, when I’m feeling bright and focused, especially at the start of a concert when something accessible is played, I experience that pure aesthetic emotion from music much like I do from visual art. It’s less intense, and the joy is fleeting; I don’t understand music well enough for it to really take me deep into the realm of pure aesthetic ecstasy. But in those moments, I appreciate music as pure form, as sounds combined according to some mysterious necessity, as pure art with its own significant meaning that’s completely separate from life’s significance; and in those moments, I lose myself in that infinitely sublime state of mind that pure visual form brings me to. My usual mindset at a concert is so much lesser. When I’m tired or confused, I lose my sense of form, my aesthetic emotion crumbles, and I start weaving into the harmonies that I can’t grasp the ideas of life. Unable to feel the stark emotions of art, I begin to project human feelings of fear and mystery, love and hate into the musical forms, spending my time in a world of muddled and lesser feelings. At those times, if the most blatant onomatopoeic representations—the song of a bird, the galloping of horses, the cries of children, or the laughter of demons—were added to the symphony, I wouldn’t mind. I’d probably enjoy them; they would create new starting points for different romantic feelings or heroic thoughts. I know what’s really going on. I’ve been using art as a way to access the emotions of life and reading life’s ideas into it. I’ve been trying to cut with a razor instead of being precise. I’ve fallen from the stunning heights of aesthetic joy down to the comfortable foothills of warm humanity. It’s a nice place. No one should feel ashamed of having a good time there. But no one who has ever been on the peaks can help but feel a bit deflated in the cozy valleys. And let’s not fool ourselves; just because someone has enjoyed the warm fields and charming corners of romance doesn’t mean they can even begin to understand the stark and thrilling raptures of those who have climbed the cold, white peaks of art.

About music most people are as willing to be humble as I am. If they cannot grasp musical form and win from it a pure aesthetic emotion, they confess that they understand music imperfectly or not at all. They recognise quite clearly that there is a difference between the feeling of the musician for pure music and that of the cheerful concert-goer for what music suggests. The latter enjoys his own emotions, as he has every right to do, and recognises their inferiority. Unfortunately, people are apt to be less modest about their powers of appreciating visual art. Everyone is inclined to believe that out of pictures, at any rate, he can get all that there is to be got; everyone is ready to cry "humbug" and "impostor" at those who say that more can be had. The good faith of people who feel pure aesthetic emotions is called in question by those who have never felt anything of the sort. It is the prevalence of the representative element, I suppose, that makes the man in the street so sure that he knows a good picture when he sees one. For I have noticed that in matters of architecture, pottery, textiles, &c., ignorance and ineptitude are more willing to defer to the opinions of those who have been blest with peculiar sensibility. It is a pity that cultivated and intelligent men and women cannot be induced to believe that a great gift of aesthetic appreciation is at least as rare in visual as in musical art. A comparison of my own experience in both has enabled me to discriminate very clearly between pure and impure appreciation. Is it too much to ask that others should be as honest about their feelings for pictures as I have been about mine for music? For I am certain that most of those who visit galleries do feel very much what I feel at concerts. They have their moments of pure ecstasy; but the moments are short and unsure. Soon they fall back into the world of human interests and feel emotions, good no doubt, but inferior. I do not dream of saying that what they get from art is bad or nugatory; I say that they do not get the best that art can give. I do not say that they cannot understand art; rather I say that they cannot understand the state of mind of those who understand it best. I do not say that art means nothing or little to them; I say they miss its full significance. I do not suggest for one moment that their appreciation of art is a thing to be ashamed of; the majority of the charming and intelligent people with whom I am acquainted appreciate visual art impurely; and, by the way, the appreciation of almost all great writers has been impure. But provided that there be some fraction of pure aesthetic emotion, even a mixed and minor appreciation of art is, I am sure, one of the most valuable things in the world—so valuable, indeed, that in my giddier moments I have been tempted to believe that art might prove the world's salvation.

About music, most people are just as willing to be humble as I am. If they can't grasp musical structure and experience a genuine aesthetic feeling from it, they admit that their understanding of music isn’t fully formed or may even be nonexistent. They clearly recognize that there's a difference between how musicians feel about pure music and how a joyful concert-goer feels about what music represents. The latter enjoys their own emotions, as they absolutely should, and acknowledges their own shortcomings. Unfortunately, people tend to be less humble about their ability to appreciate visual art. Everyone believes that they can get everything there is to offer from pictures; everyone is quick to call "nonsense" and "fraud" on those who claim that there’s more to it. The sincerity of those who experience pure aesthetic emotions is questioned by those who have never felt that way. I think the prevalence of representational elements is what makes the average person so confident in their ability to recognize a good painting. I’ve noticed that when it comes to architecture, pottery, textiles, etc., ignorance and lack of skill are more likely to defer to those who have been blessed with special sensitivity. It's unfortunate that educated and intelligent people can't be persuaded to believe that a strong talent for aesthetic appreciation is just as rare in visual art as it is in musical art. My own experiences in both realms have allowed me to clearly differentiate between pure and impure appreciation. Is it too much to expect that others could be as honest about their feelings for pictures as I have been about mine for music? I’m certain that most people who visit galleries feel a lot of what I feel at concerts. They have moments of pure bliss; but those moments are brief and uncertain. Soon they revert back to the realm of human interests and experience emotions that are good, no doubt, but inferior. I don't mean to suggest that what they gain from art is bad or worthless; I simply say that they don’t receive the best that art can offer. I don’t claim they can’t understand art; rather, I assert that they struggle to comprehend the mindset of those who grasp it most fully. I don’t say that art means nothing or very little to them; I contend they miss its complete significance. I don’t for a second imply that their appreciation of art is something shameful; most of the delightful and intelligent people I know appreciate visual art in a mixed way, and by the way, the appreciation of almost all great writers has also been mixed. But as long as there's some element of pure aesthetic emotion, even a partial and lesser appreciation of art is, I believe, one of the most valuable things in the world—so valuable, in fact, that in my more whimsical moments, I have been tempted to think that art might be the key to saving the world.

Yet, though the echoes and shadows of art enrich the life of the plains, her spirit dwells on the mountains. To him who woos, but woos impurely, she returns enriched what is brought. Like the sun, she warms the good seed in good soil and causes it to bring forth good fruit. But only to the perfect lover does she give a new strange gift—a gift beyond all price. Imperfect lovers bring to art and take away the ideas and emotions of their own age and civilisation. In twelfth-century Europe a man might have been greatly moved by a Romanesque church and found nothing in a T'ang picture. To a man of a later age, Greek sculpture meant much and Mexican nothing, for only to the former could he bring a crowd of associated ideas to be the objects of familiar emotions. But the perfect lover, he who can feel the profound significance of form, is raised above the accidents of time and place. To him the problems of archaeology, history, and hagiography are impertinent. If the forms of a work are significant its provenance is irrelevant. Before the grandeur of those Sumerian figures in the Louvre he is carried on the same flood of emotion to the same aesthetic ecstasy as, more than four thousand years ago, the Chaldean lover was carried. It is the mark of great art that its appeal is universal and eternal.[3] Significant form stands charged with the power to provoke aesthetic emotion in anyone capable of feeling it. The ideas of men go buzz and die like gnats; men change their institutions and their customs as they change their coats; the intellectual triumphs of one age are the follies of another; only great art remains stable and unobscure. Great art remains stable and unobscure because the feelings that it awakens are independent of time and place, because its kingdom is not of this world. To those who have and hold a sense of the significance of form what does it matter whether the forms that move them were created in Paris the day before yesterday or in Babylon fifty centuries ago? The forms of art are inexhaustible; but all lead by the same road of aesthetic emotion to the same world of aesthetic ecstasy.

Yet, even though the echoes and shadows of art enhance life on the plains, her spirit resides in the mountains. To the one who pursues her, but does so insincerely, she returns what has been offered, enriched. Like the sun, she nurtures the good seeds in fertile soil and helps them bear good fruit. But only to the ideal lover does she grant a unique, priceless gift. Imperfect lovers take from art the ideas and emotions of their own time and culture. In twelfth-century Europe, a man might be deeply moved by a Romanesque church while finding nothing in a T'ang painting. To someone from a later period, Greek sculpture is significant while Mexican art holds no meaning, as only the former evokes familiar emotions tied to a plethora of associated ideas. However, the perfect lover, someone who truly grasps the deep significance of form, rises above the limitations of time and place. For him, the challenges of archaeology, history, and hagiography are irrelevant. If the forms in a work hold meaning, its origin doesn't matter. In front of the impressive Sumerian figures in the Louvre, he experiences the same emotional surge and aesthetic ecstasy that the Chaldean lover felt over four thousand years ago. The hallmark of great art is that its appeal is universal and timeless.[3] Significant form carries the ability to evoke aesthetic emotion in anyone who can appreciate it. Human ideas buzz and fade like gnats; people change their institutions and customs like they change their clothes; the intellectual triumphs of one era become the absurdities of another; yet great art remains constant and clear. Great art persists because the emotions it stirs are not bound by time and space, as its realm exists beyond this world. For those who recognize the significance of form, it doesn’t matter if the forms that inspire them were created in Paris yesterday or in Babylon fifty centuries ago. The forms of art are limitless; all lead through the same path of aesthetic emotion to the same realm of aesthetic ecstasy.


II

AESTHETICS AND POST-IMPRESSIONISM

By the light of my aesthetic hypothesis I can read more clearly than before the history of art; also I can see in that history the place of the contemporary movement. As I shall have a great deal to say about the contemporary movement, perhaps I shall do well to seize this moment, when the aesthetic hypothesis is fresh in my mind and, I hope, in the minds of my readers, for an examination of the movement in relation to the hypothesis. For anyone of my generation to write a book about art that said nothing of the movement dubbed in this country Post-Impressionist would be a piece of pure affectation. I shall have a great deal to say about it, and therefore I wish to see at the earliest possible opportunity how Post-Impressionism stands with regard to my theory of aesthetics. The survey will give me occasion for stating some of the things that Post-Impressionism is and some that it is not. I shall have to raise points that will be dealt with at greater length elsewhere. Here I shall have a chance of raising them, and at least suggesting a solution.

By the light of my aesthetic theory, I can better understand the history of art; I can also see where the contemporary movement fits into that history. Since I have a lot to say about the contemporary movement, it's probably wise to take this moment—while my aesthetic theory is still fresh in my mind and, hopefully, in the minds of my readers—to examine the movement in relation to the theory. For anyone of my generation to write a book about art that ignores the movement known in this country as Post-Impressionist would be completely pretentious. I have a lot to discuss regarding it, and thus I want to explore as soon as possible how Post-Impressionism relates to my aesthetic theory. The survey will provide me with the opportunity to outline some aspects of what Post-Impressionism is and some that it is not. I will need to bring up points that will be elaborated on elsewhere. Here, I can at least raise them and suggest a solution.

Primitives produce art because they must; they have no other motive than a passionate desire to express their sense of form. Untempted, or incompetent, to create illusions, to the creation of form they devote themselves entirely. Presently, however, the artist is joined by a patron and a public, and soon there grows up a demand for "speaking likenesses." While the gross herd still clamours for likeness, the choicer spirits begin to affect an admiration for cleverness and skill. The end is in sight. In Europe we watch art sinking, by slow degrees, from the thrilling design of Ravenna to the tedious portraiture of Holland, while the grand proportion of Romanesque and Norman architecture becomes Gothic juggling in stone and glass. Before the late noon of the Renaissance art was almost extinct. Only nice illusionists and masters of craft abounded. That was the moment for a Post-Impressionist revival.

Primitives create art out of necessity; their only motivation is a deep desire to express their sense of form. Uninfluenced or unable to create illusions, they dedicate themselves entirely to the creation of form. However, the artist is now accompanied by a patron and an audience, which leads to a demand for "realistic likenesses." While the general public still clamors for likenesses, more discerning individuals start to appreciate cleverness and skill. The end is approaching. In Europe, we see art gradually declining from the exciting designs of Ravenna to the monotonous portrait styles of Holland, while the grandeur of Romanesque and Norman architecture transforms into Gothic chaos in stone and glass. By the late Renaissance, art was nearly dead. Only skilled illusionists and masters of technique were plentiful. That was the moment for a Post-Impressionist revival.

For various reasons there was no revolution. The tradition of art remained comatose. Here and there a genius appeared and wrestled with the coils of convention and created significant form. For instance, the art of Nicolas Poussin, Claude, El Greco, Chardin, Ingres, and Renoir, to name a few, moves us as that of Giotto and Cézanne moves. The bulk, however, of those who flourished between the high Renaissance and the contemporary movement may be divided into two classes, virtuosi and dunces. The clever fellows, the minor masters, who might have been artists if painting had not absorbed all their energies, were throughout that period for ever setting themselves technical acrostics and solving them. The dunces continued to elaborate chromophotographs, and continue.

For various reasons, there was no revolution. The tradition of art remained stagnant. Occasionally, a genius would emerge, challenging the constraints of convention and creating meaningful works. For example, the art of Nicolas Poussin, Claude, El Greco, Chardin, Ingres, and Renoir, among others, resonates with us just like the works of Giotto and Cézanne. However, most artists who thrived between the high Renaissance and the contemporary movement can be categorized into two groups: talented individuals and those who struggled. The skilled ones, the minor masters, who could have been great artists if painting hadn't consumed all their energy, spent that time working on technical puzzles and solving them. The struggling ones continued to produce mundane chromophotographs, and they still do.

The fact that significant form was the only common quality in the works that moved me, and that in the works that moved me most and seemed most to move the most sensitive people—in primitive art, that is to say—it was almost the only quality, had led me to my hypothesis before ever I became familiar with the works of Cézanne and his followers. Cézanne carried me off my feet before ever I noticed that his strongest characteristic was an insistence on the supremacy of significant form. When I noticed this, my admiration for Cézanne and some of his followers confirmed me in my aesthetic theories. Naturally I had found no difficulty in liking them since I found in them exactly what I liked in everything else that moved me.

The fact that significant form was the only shared quality in the works that inspired me, and that in the pieces that moved me the most and seemed to affect the most sensitive people—in primitive art, specifically—it was nearly the only quality, led me to my hypothesis even before I was familiar with the works of Cézanne and his followers. Cézanne swept me off my feet before I even realized that his most notable trait was his emphasis on the importance of significant form. When I recognized this, my admiration for Cézanne and some of his followers reinforced my aesthetic theories. Naturally, I had no trouble appreciating them since I found in their works exactly what I appreciated in everything else that moved me.

There is no mystery about Post-Impressionism; a good Post-Impressionist picture is good for precisely the same reasons that any other picture is good. The essential quality in art is permanent. Post-Impressionism, therefore, implies no violent break with the past. It is merely a deliberate rejection of certain hampering traditions of modern growth. It does deny that art need ever take orders from the past; but that is not a badge of Post-Impressionism, it is the commonest mark of vitality. Even to speak of Post-Impressionism as a movement may lead to misconceptions; the habit of speaking of movements at all is rather misleading. The stream of art has never run utterly dry: it flows through the ages, now broad now narrow, now deep now shallow, now rapid now sluggish: its colour is changing always. But who can set a mark against the exact point of change? In the earlier nineteenth century the stream ran very low. In the days of the Impressionists, against whom the contemporary movement is in some ways a reaction, it had already become copious. Any attempt to dam and imprison this river, to choose out a particular school or movement and say: "Here art begins and there it ends," is a pernicious absurdity. That way Academization lies. At this moment there are not above half a dozen good painters alive who do not derive, to some extent, from Cézanne, and belong, in some sense, to the Post-Impressionist movement; but tomorrow a great painter may arise who will create significant form by means superficially opposed to those of Cézanne. Superficially, I say, because, essentially, all good art is of the same movement: there are only two kinds of art, good and bad. Nevertheless, the division of the stream into reaches, distinguished by differences of manner, is intelligible and, to historians at any rate, useful. The reaches also differ from each other in volume; one period of art is distinguished from another by its fertility. For a few fortunate years or decades the output of considerable art is great. Suddenly it ceases; or slowly it dwindles: a movement has exhausted itself. How far a movement is made by the fortuitous synchronisation of a number of good artists, and how far the artists are helped to the creation of significant form by the pervasion of some underlying spirit of the age, is a question that can never be decided beyond cavil. But however the credit is to be apportioned—and I suspect it should be divided about equally—we are justified, I think, looking at the history of art as a whole, in regarding such periods of fertility as distinct parts of that whole. Primarily, it is as a period of fertility in good art and artists that I admire the Post-Impressionist movement. Also, I believe that the principles which underlie and inspire that movement are more likely to encourage artists to give of their best, and to foster a good tradition, than any of which modern history bears record. But my interest in this movement, and my admiration for much of the art it has produced, does not blind me to the greatness of the products of other movements; neither, I hope, will it blind me to the greatness of any new creation of form even though that novelty may seem to imply a reaction against the tradition of Cézanne.

There’s no mystery about Post-Impressionism; a good Post-Impressionist painting is good for the same reasons any other painting is good. The essential quality of art is timeless. Post-Impressionism, therefore, doesn’t represent a drastic break with the past. It’s simply a conscious rejection of certain restrictive traditions of modern development. It does assert that art doesn’t have to take orders from the past, but that isn’t a hallmark of Post-Impressionism; it’s a common sign of vibrancy. Even referring to Post-Impressionism as a movement might lead to misunderstandings; the tendency to categorize movements at all can be misleading. The flow of art has never completely stopped: it moves through time, sometimes wide, sometimes narrow, sometimes deep, sometimes shallow, sometimes fast, sometimes slow: its hue is always changing. But who can pinpoint the exact moment of change? In the early nineteenth century, the flow was very low. During the time of the Impressionists, against whom the current movement reacts in some ways, it had already become abundant. Any attempt to stop and confine this river, to pick a specific school or movement and declare: “Here art begins and there it ends,” is a harmful absurdity. Right now, there are only about half a dozen good painters alive who don’t owe some influence to Cézanne and, in some way, belong to the Post-Impressionist movement; but tomorrow, a great artist might emerge who creates significant form using methods that superficially oppose those of Cézanne. Superficially, I say, because at its core, all good art shares the same essence: there are only two types of art, good and bad. Still, the division of this flow into sections, marked by differences in style, is understandable and, for historians at least, useful. The sections also differ in volume; one period of art stands out from another by its productivity. For a few fortunate years or decades, the creation of significant art is plentiful. Suddenly it stops, or gradually diminishes: a movement has run its course. How much of a movement is shaped by the lucky coincidence of several talented artists working together, and how much are the artists influenced in creating meaningful form by the prevailing spirit of the times, is a question that can never be answered definitively. But however the recognition should be divided—and I suspect it should be roughly equal—we are justified, I think, in viewing these fertile periods as distinct parts of the overall art history. Primarily, I admire the Post-Impressionist movement as a period of productivity in good art and artists. I also believe that the principles that inspire this movement are more likely to motivate artists to give their best and to cultivate a strong tradition than any other modern historical record. However, my appreciation for this movement and my admiration for much of the art it has produced don’t blind me to the greatness of the works from other movements; nor, I hope, will it blind me to the brilliance of any new form, even if that innovation seems to push back against the tradition of Cézanne.

Like all sound revolutions, Post-Impressionism is nothing more than a return to first principles. Into a world where the painter was expected to be either a photographer or an acrobat burst the Post-Impressionist, claiming that, above all things, he should be an artist. Never mind, said he, about representation or accomplishment—mind about creating significant form, mind about art. Creating a work of art is so tremendous a business that it leaves no leisure for catching a likeness or displaying address. Every sacrifice made to representation is something stolen from art. Far from being the insolent kind of revolution it is vulgarly supposed to be, Post-Impressionism is, in fact, a return, not indeed to any particular tradition of painting, but to the great tradition of visual art. It sets before every artist the ideal set before themselves by the primitives, an ideal which, since the twelfth century, has been cherished only by exceptional men of genius. Post-Impressionism is nothing but the reassertion of the first commandment of art—Thou shalt create form. By this assertion it shakes hands across the ages with the Byzantine primitives and with every vital movement that has struggled into existence since the arts began.

Like all true revolutions, Post-Impressionism is simply a return to basic principles. In a world where painters were expected to be either photographers or performers, the Post-Impressionist emerged, insisting that, above all, they should be artists. Forget about representation or skill, he argued—focus on creating meaningful form, focus on art. Creating a piece of art is such a huge endeavor that there's no time for capturing a likeness or showing off technique. Every concession made to representation is something taken away from art. Far from being the arrogant kind of revolution it’s often thought to be, Post-Impressionism is really a return, not to any specific painting tradition, but to the broader tradition of visual art. It presents every artist with the ideal that the primitives upheld, an ideal that, since the twelfth century, has only been honored by brilliant individuals. Post-Impressionism is simply the reaffirmation of the fundamental principle of art—Thou shalt create form. Through this assertion, it connects across the centuries with the Byzantine primitives and every vital movement that has emerged since art began.

Post-Impressionism is not a matter of technique. Certainly Cézanne invented a technique, admirably suited to his purpose, which has been adopted and elaborated, more or less, by the majority of his followers. The important thing about a picture, however, is not how it is painted, but whether it provokes aesthetic emotion. As I have said, essentially, a good Post-Impressionist picture resembles all other good works of art, and only differs from some, superficially, by a conscious and deliberate rejection of those technical and sentimental irrelevancies that have been imposed on painting by a bad tradition. This becomes obvious when one visits an exhibition such as the Salon d'Automne or Les Indépendants, where there are hundreds of pictures in the Post-Impressionist manner, many of which are quite worthless.[4] These, one realises, are bad in precisely the same way as any other picture is bad; their forms are insignificant and compel no aesthetic reaction. In truth, it was an unfortunate necessity that obliged us to speak of "Post-Impressionist pictures," and now, I think, the moment is at hand when we shall be able to return to the older and more adequate nomenclature, and speak of good pictures and bad. Only we must not forget that the movement of which Cézanne is the earliest manifestation, and which has borne so amazing a crop of good art, owes something, though not everything, to the liberating and revolutionary doctrines of Post-Impressionism.

Post-Impressionism isn't just about technique. Sure, Cézanne created a technique that worked perfectly for his goals, and many of his followers have picked it up and adapted it to some degree. However, what truly matters about a painting isn't how it's made, but whether it evokes aesthetic emotion. As I've said, a good Post-Impressionist painting is fundamentally similar to all other good art, differing only on the surface by knowingly rejecting those technical and sentimental distractions that a bad tradition has imposed on painting. This becomes clear when you visit exhibitions like the Salon d'Automne or Les Indépendants, where you find hundreds of works in the Post-Impressionist style, many of which lack value.[4] You realize that these are bad in exactly the same way as any other bad painting; their forms are trivial and fail to provoke any aesthetic response. In reality, it was an unfortunate necessity that compelled us to refer to "Post-Impressionist pictures," and now, I believe, the time has come when we can revert to the simpler and more accurate terminology, discussing good and bad paintings. We just need to remember that the movement where Cézanne is the earliest figure, which has produced such an impressive amount of quality art, owes something—though not everything—to the freeing and revolutionary ideas of Post-Impressionism.

The silliest things said about Post-Impressionist pictures are said by people who regard Post-Impressionism as an isolated movement, whereas, in fact, it takes its place as part of one of those huge slopes into which we can divide the history of art and the spiritual history of mankind. In my enthusiastic moments I am tempted to hope that it is the first stage in a new slope to which it will stand in the same relation as sixth-century Byzantine art stands to the old. In that case we shall compare Post-Impressionism with that vital spirit which, towards the end of the fifth century, flickered into life amidst the ruins of Graeco-Roman realism. Post-Impressionism, or, let us say the Contemporary Movement, has a future; but when that future is present Cézanne and Matisse will no longer be called Post-Impressionists. They will certainly be called great artists, just as Giotto and Masaccio are called great artists; they will be called the masters of a movement; but whether that movement is destined to be more than a movement, to be something as vast as the slope that lies between Cézanne and the masters of S. Vitale, is a matter of much less certainty than enthusiasts care to suppose.

The most ridiculous comments about Post-Impressionist art come from people who see Post-Impressionism as a standalone movement. In reality, it fits into a broader context in the history of art and humanity's spiritual journey. During my more passionate moments, I can’t help but hope that it marks the beginning of a new phase, similar to how sixth-century Byzantine art relates to the older styles. If that’s the case, we can then liken Post-Impressionism to the vibrant energy that emerged in the late fifth century amidst the decline of Graeco-Roman realism. Post-Impressionism, or what we might call the Contemporary Movement, has a future; however, when we reach that future, Cézanne and Matisse won’t be referred to as Post-Impressionists anymore. They will undoubtedly be recognized as great artists, just like Giotto and Masaccio are today; they will be seen as the masters of a movement. But whether that movement will evolve into something grander, as significant as the period between Cézanne and the masters of S. Vitale, is far less certain than enthusiasts would like to believe.

Post-Impressionism is accused of being a negative and destructive creed. In art no creed is healthy that is anything else. You cannot give men genius; you can only give them freedom—freedom from superstition. Post-Impressionism can no more make good artists than good laws can make good men. Doubtless, with its increasing popularity, an annually increasing horde of nincompoops will employ the so-called "Post-Impressionist technique" for presenting insignificant patterns and recounting foolish anecdotes. Their pictures will be dubbed "Post-Impressionist," but only by gross injustice will they be excluded from Burlington House. Post-Impressionism is no specific against human folly and incompetence. All it can do for painters is to bring before them the claims of art. To the man of genius and to the student of talent it can say: "Don't waste your time and energy on things that don't matter: concentrate on what does: concentrate on the creation of significant form." Only thus can either give the best that is in him. Formerly because both felt bound to strike a compromise between art and what the public had been taught to expect, the work of one was grievously disfigured, that of the other ruined. Tradition ordered the painter to be photographer, acrobat, archaeologist and littérateur: Post-Impressionism invites him to become an artist.

Post-Impressionism is often criticized as a negative and destructive belief system. In art, any belief that doesn’t promote growth is unhealthy. You can’t give people genius; you can only give them freedom—freedom from superstition. Post-Impressionism can’t turn someone into a good artist any more than good laws can make someone a good person. Sure, as it becomes more popular, a rising number of clueless individuals will use the so-called "Post-Impressionist technique" to create unimportant designs and share silly stories. Their artwork will be labeled "Post-Impressionist," but it would be a gross injustice to keep them out of Burlington House. Post-Impressionism doesn’t prevent human foolishness and incompetence. All it can do for artists is highlight what art demands. To the genius and to those developing their skills, it can say: "Don’t waste your time and energy on trivial things: focus on what matters: focus on creating meaningful forms." Only then can anyone truly give their best. In the past, both felt pressured to compromise between art and what the public expected, leading to the distortion of one’s work and the ruin of the other. Tradition forced painters to be photographers, acrobats, archaeologists, and writers; Post-Impressionism encourages them to be artists.


III

THE METAPHYSICAL HYPOTHESIS

For the present I have said enough about the aesthetic problem and about Post-Impressionism; I want now to consider that metaphysical question—"Why do certain arrangements and combinations of form move us so strangely?" For aesthetics it suffices that they do move us; to all further inquisition of the tedious and stupid it can be replied that, however queer these things may be, they are no queerer than anything else in this incredibly queer universe. But to those for whom my theory seems to open a vista of possibilities I willingly offer, for what they are worth, my fancies.

For now, I've said enough about the aesthetic problem and Post-Impressionism; I want to explore the metaphysical question—"Why do certain arrangements and combinations of forms affect us so deeply?" For aesthetics, it's enough that they do impact us; any further inquiries that are tedious and pointless can simply be answered by saying that, no matter how strange these things may seem, they’re no stranger than anything else in this incredibly strange universe. But for those who find that my theory opens up a world of possibilities, I'm happy to share my thoughts, for what they're worth.

It seems to me possible, though by no means certain, that created form moves us so profoundly because it expresses the emotion of its creator. Perhaps the lines and colours of a work of art convey to us something that the artist felt. If this be so, it will explain that curious but undeniable fact, to which I have already referred, that what I call material beauty (e.g. the wing of a butterfly) does not move most of us in at all the same way as a work of art moves us. It is beautiful form, but it is not significant form. It moves us, but it does not move us aesthetically. It is tempting to explain the difference between "significant form" and "beauty"—that is to say, the difference between form that provokes our aesthetic emotions and form that does not—by saying that significant form conveys to us an emotion felt by its creator and that beauty conveys nothing.

It seems possible to me, though not certain, that created forms resonate with us deeply because they express the emotions of their creators. Perhaps the lines and colors in a piece of art communicate something the artist experienced. If this is true, it would explain that strange but undeniable fact I mentioned before: what I refer to as material beauty (like the wing of a butterfly) doesn’t affect most of us the same way a piece of art does. It’s beautiful, but it lacks significance. It moves us, but not in an aesthetic way. It's tempting to differentiate between "significant form" and "beauty"—that is, the difference between forms that stir our aesthetic emotions and those that don’t—by saying that significant form conveys an emotion felt by its creator, while beauty conveys nothing.

For what, then, does the artist feel the emotion that he is supposed to express? Sometimes it certainly comes to him through material beauty. The contemplation of natural objects is often the immediate cause of the artist's emotion. Are we to suppose, then, that the artist feels, or sometimes feels, for material beauty what we feel for a work of art? Can it be that sometimes for the artist material beauty is somehow significant—that is, capable of provoking aesthetic emotion? And if the form that provokes aesthetic emotion be form that expresses something, can it be that material beauty is to him expressive? Does he feel something behind it as we imagine that we feel something behind the forms of a work of art? Are we to suppose that the emotion which the artist expresses is an aesthetic emotion felt for something the significance of which commonly escapes our coarser sensibilities? All these are questions about which I had sooner speculate than dogmatise.

For what reason, then, does the artist feel the emotion they are supposed to express? Sometimes it definitely comes from the beauty of materials. The act of observing natural objects is often the direct source of the artist's emotion. Should we assume, then, that the artist feels, or occasionally feels, for material beauty what we feel for a piece of art? Is it possible that sometimes for the artist, material beauty is somehow meaningful—that is, capable of evoking aesthetic emotion? And if the form that triggers aesthetic emotion is a form that conveys something, could it be that material beauty is to them expressive? Do they sense something beyond it as we believe we sense something behind the forms of a piece of art? Should we assume that the emotion the artist expresses is an aesthetic emotion felt for something whose significance usually escapes our less refined sensitivities? All these are questions I would rather speculate about than assert definitively.

Let us hear what the artists have got to say for themselves. We readily believe them when they tell us that, in fact, they do not create works of art in order to provoke our aesthetic emotions, but because only thus can they materialise a particular kind of feeling. What, precisely, this feeling is they find it hard to say. One account of the matter, given me by a very good artist, is that what he tries to express in a picture is "a passionate apprehension of form." I have set myself to discover what is meant by "a passionate apprehension of form," and, after much talking and more listening, I have arrived at the following result. Occasionally when an artist—a real artist—looks at objects (the contents of a room, for instance) he perceives them as pure forms in certain relations to each other, and feels emotion for them as such. These are his moments of inspiration: follows the desire to express what has been felt. The emotion that the artist felt in his moment of inspiration he did not feel for objects seen as means, but for objects seen as pure forms—that is, as ends in themselves. He did not feel emotion for a chair as a means to physical well-being, nor as an object associated with the intimate life of a family, nor as the place where someone sat saying things unforgettable, nor yet as a thing bound to the lives of hundreds of men and women, dead or alive, by a hundred subtle ties; doubtless an artist does often feel emotions such as these for the things that he sees, but in the moment of aesthetic vision he sees objects, not as means shrouded in associations, but as pure forms. It is for, or at any rate through, pure form that he feels his inspired emotion.

Let’s hear what the artists have to say for themselves. We easily believe them when they say they don’t create art to provoke our aesthetic feelings, but because that’s the only way they can express a specific kind of emotion. They find it difficult to articulate exactly what this feeling is. One explanation I got from a really good artist is that what he tries to express in a painting is “a passionate understanding of form.” I’ve set out to understand what “a passionate understanding of form” means, and after a lot of talking and even more listening, I’ve come to the following conclusion. Sometimes when an artist—a true artist—looks at objects (like the contents of a room), he sees them as pure forms in certain relationships with one another and feels an emotion for them as such. These are his moments of inspiration: leading to the desire to express what he has felt. The emotion that the artist felt in his moment of inspiration wasn’t for objects seen as tools, but for objects seen as pure forms—that is, as things in themselves. He didn’t feel emotion for a chair as a means of physical comfort, nor as an object tied to the family’s intimate life, nor as the place where someone sat sharing unforgettable memories, nor as something connected to the lives of countless people, dead or alive, through a hundred subtle ties; certainly, an artist does often feel emotions like these for the things he sees, but in the moment of aesthetic vision, he perceives objects not as tools shrouded in associations, but as pure forms. It is for, or at least through, pure form that he feels his inspired emotion.

Now to see objects as pure forms is to see them as ends in themselves. For though, of course, forms are related to each other as parts of a whole, they are related on terms of equality; they are not a means to anything except emotion. But for objects seen as ends in themselves, do we not feel a profounder and a more thrilling emotion than ever we felt for them as means? All of us, I imagine, do, from time to time, get a vision of material objects as pure forms. We see things as ends in themselves, that is to say; and at such moments it seems possible, and even probable, that we see them with the eye of an artist. Who has not, once at least in his life, had a sudden vision of landscape as pure form? For once, instead of seeing it as fields and cottages, he has felt it as lines and colours. In that moment has he not won from material beauty a thrill indistinguishable from that which art gives? And, if this be so, is it not clear that he has won from material beauty the thrill that, generally, art alone can give, because he has contrived to see it as a pure formal combination of lines and colours? May we go on to say that, having seen it as pure form, having freed it from all casual and adventitious interest, from all that it may have acquired from its commerce with human beings, from all its significance as a means, he has felt its significance as an end in itself?

Now, seeing objects as pure forms means viewing them as ends in themselves. While forms are certainly related to each other as parts of a whole, they relate on equal terms; they aren't a means to anything except emotion. But when we see objects as ends in themselves, don't we experience a deeper and more exciting emotion than we ever felt when we viewed them as means? I believe all of us, from time to time, get a glimpse of material objects as pure forms. We see them as ends in themselves, and in those moments, it feels possible—even likely—that we perceive them through the eyes of an artist. Who hasn't, at least once in their life, had a sudden vision of a landscape as pure form? Instead of seeing it as fields and cottages, they felt it as lines and colors. In that moment, didn't they experience a thrill from material beauty that is almost identical to what art provides? If that’s the case, isn’t it clear that they've gained from material beauty the thrill that, generally, only art can offer because they managed to see it as a pure combination of lines and colors? Can we say that, having recognized it as pure form and released it from all random and incidental interest, from everything it may have gained from interacting with humans, from all its meaning as a means, they've truly felt its significance as an end in itself?

What is the significance of anything as an end in itself? What is that which is left when we have stripped a thing of all its associations, of all its significance as a means? What is left to provoke our emotion? What but that which philosophers used to call "the thing in itself" and now call "ultimate reality"? Shall I be altogether fantastic in suggesting, what some of the profoundest thinkers have believed, that the significance of the thing in itself is the significance of Reality? Is it possible that the answer to my question, "Why are we so profoundly moved by certain combinations of lines and colours?" should be, "Because artists can express in combinations of lines and colours an emotion felt for reality which reveals itself through line and colour"?

What does it really mean for something to exist just for itself? What do we have left when we take away everything a thing represents, all its importance as a means to an end? What remains to stir our feelings? Isn't it what philosophers used to refer to as "the thing in itself," and now call "ultimate reality"? Am I being too far-fetched in suggesting, as some of the greatest thinkers have believed, that the importance of the thing in itself is the importance of Reality? Could the answer to my question, "Why are we so deeply moved by certain combinations of lines and colors?" be, "Because artists can convey an emotion about reality that reveals itself through line and color"?

If this suggestion were accepted it would follow that "significant form" was form behind which we catch a sense of ultimate reality. There would be good reason for supposing that the emotions which artists feel in their moments of inspiration, that others feel in the rare moments when they see objects artistically, and that many of us feel when we contemplate works of art, are the same in kind. All would be emotions felt for reality revealing itself through pure form. It is certain that this emotion can be expressed only in pure form. It is certain that most of us can come at it only through pure form. But is pure form the only channel through which anyone can come at this mysterious emotion? That is a disturbing and a most distasteful question, for at this point I thought I saw my way to cancelling out the word "reality," and saying that all are emotions felt for pure form which may or may not have something behind it. To me it would be most satisfactory to say that the reason why some forms move us aesthetically, and others do not, is that some have been so purified that we can feel them aesthetically and that others are so clogged with unaesthetic matter (e.g. associations) that only the sensibility of an artist can perceive their pure, formal significance. I should be charmed to believe that it is as certain that everyone must come at reality through form as that everyone must express his sense of it in form. But is that so? What kind of form is that from which the musician draws the emotion that he expresses in abstract harmonies? Whence come the emotions of the architect and the potter? I know that the artist's emotion can be expressed only in form; I know that only by form can my aesthetic emotions be called into play; but can I be sure that it is always by form that an artist's emotion is provoked? Back to reality.

If this suggestion were accepted, it would follow that "significant form" is the structure behind which we sense ultimate reality. There would be good reason to believe that the emotions artists feel in their moments of inspiration, that others feel in those rare instances when they see things artistically, and that many of us experience when we look at works of art, are fundamentally the same. All these would be emotions felt for reality revealing itself through pure form. It's clear that this emotion can only be expressed in pure form. It's also clear that most of us can only access it through pure form. But is pure form the only way for anyone to access this mysterious emotion? That is a troubling and rather undesirable question because at this point, I thought I could eliminate the word "reality," suggesting that all emotions felt are related to pure form, which may or may not have anything behind it. To me, it would be most satisfying to assert that the reason certain forms move us aesthetically while others do not is that some have been so refined that we can appreciate them aesthetically, while others are so burdened with non-aesthetic elements (e.g., associations) that only an artist's sensibility can perceive their pure, formal significance. I would love to believe that it's just as certain that everyone must reach reality through form as that everyone must express their understanding of it in form. But is that true? What kind of form is it from which a musician draws the emotion expressed in abstract harmonies? Where do the emotions of the architect and the potter originate? I know that an artist's emotion can only be expressed in form; I know that it’s only through form that my aesthetic emotions can be invoked; but can I really be sure that an artist's emotion is always triggered by form? Back to reality.

Those who incline to believe that the artist's emotion is felt for reality will readily admit that visual artists—with whom alone we are concerned—come at reality generally through material form. But don't they come at it sometimes through imagined form? And ought we not to add that sometimes the sense of reality comes we know not whence? The best account I know of this state of being rapt in a mysterious sense of reality is the one that Dante gives:

Those who are inclined to think that an artist's emotions are connected to reality will easily agree that visual artists—who are our main focus—generally approach reality through tangible forms. But don't they sometimes approach it through imagined forms? And shouldn't we also acknowledge that sometimes the sense of reality arises from unknown sources? The best description I know of this state of being in a mysterious sense of reality is the one Dante provides:

"O immaginativa, che ne rube
tal volta sì di fuor, ch' uom non s'accorge
perchè d'intorno suonin mille tube;

chi move te, se il senso non ti porge?
Moveti lume, che nel ciel s'informa,
per sè, o per voler che giù lo scorge.

"Oh imagination, that sometimes takes"
so far away that someone doesn't notice
because a thousand trumpets blare around them;

What inspires you if your senses don't offer it?
You travel through light that takes form in the sky,
either on its own or by the intention that observes it below.

******

******

e qui fu la mia mente sì ristretta
dentro da sè, che di fuor non venia
cosa che fosse allor da lei recetta."

And here was my mind so limited.
within itself, so that nothing from outside
"could come in that it would accept."

Certainly, in those moments of exaltation that art can give, it is easy to believe that we have been possessed by an emotion that comes from the world of reality. Those who take this view will have to say that there is in all things the stuff out of which art is made—reality; artists, even, can grasp it only when they have reduced things to their purest condition of being—to pure form—unless they be of those who come at it mysteriously unaided by externals; only in pure form can a sense of it be expressed. On this hypothesis the peculiarity of the artist would seem to be that he possesses the power of surely and frequently seizing reality (generally behind pure form), and the power of expressing his sense of it, in pure form always. But many people, though they feel the tremendous significance of form, feel also a cautious dislike for big words; and "reality" is a very big one. These prefer to say that what the artist surprises behind form, or seizes by sheer force of imagination, is the all-pervading rhythm that informs all things; and I have said that I will never quarrel with that blessed word "rhythm."

Certainly, in those moments of joy that art can create, it's easy to believe that we've been overtaken by an emotion that comes from the true world. Those who see it this way will have to say that everything contains the materials from which art is made—reality; artists, too, can only grasp it when they've stripped things down to their purest essence—to pure form—unless they are among those who arrive at it mysteriously without outside help; only in pure form can a sense of it be conveyed. Based on this idea, the unique quality of the artist seems to be that they have the ability to consistently and effectively capture reality (usually behind pure form) and the ability to express their understanding of it, always in pure form. But many people, while they recognize the profound importance of form, also have a wary dislike for complex terms; and “reality” is a big one. These people prefer to say that what the artist uncovers behind form, or captures through sheer imaginative force, is the all-encompassing rhythm that flows through everything; and I have said that I will never argue with that wonderful word “rhythm.”

The ultimate object of the artist's emotion will remain for ever uncertain. But, unless we assume that all artists are liars, I think we must suppose that they do feel an emotion which they can express in form—and form alone. And note well this further point; artists try to express emotion, not to make statements about its ultimate or immediate object. Naturally, if an artist's emotion comes to him from, or through, the perception of forms and formal relations, he will be apt to express it in forms derived from those through which it came; but he will not be bound by his vision. He will be bound by his emotion. Not what he saw, but only what he felt will necessarily condition his design. Whether the connection between the forms of a created work and the forms of the visible universe be patent or obscure, whether it exist or whether it does not, is a matter of no consequence whatever. No one ever doubted that a Sung pot or a Romanesque church was as much an expression of emotion as any picture that ever was painted. What was the object of the potter's emotion? What of the builder's? Was it some imagined form, the synthesis of a hundred different visions of natural things; or was it some conception of reality, unrelated to sensual experience, remote altogether from the physical universe? These are questions beyond all conjecture. In any case, the form in which he expresses his emotion bears no memorial of any external form that may have provoked it. Expression is no wise bound by the forms or emotions or ideas of life. We cannot know exactly what the artist feels. We only know what he creates. If reality be the goal of his emotion, the roads to reality are several. Some artists come at it through the appearance of things, some by a recollection of appearance, and some by sheer force of imagination.

The ultimate goal of an artist's emotion will forever be uncertain. However, unless we think all artists are dishonest, we have to assume they do feel an emotion that they can express through form—and form alone. And here's an important point: artists try to express emotion, not to make statements about its ultimate or immediate subject. Naturally, if an artist's emotion stems from the perception of forms and their relationships, they are likely to express it using forms derived from that perception; but they won't be constrained by their vision. They will be guided by their emotion. It’s not about what they saw, but only about what they felt that will shape their design. Whether the link between the forms in a created work and the forms of the visible world is clear or obscure, whether it exists or not, is completely irrelevant. No one has ever doubted that a Sung pot or a Romanesque church is as much an expression of emotion as any painting ever made. What was the source of the potter's emotion? What about the builder's? Was it some imagined form, a blend of a hundred different visions of nature, or was it a concept of reality that had nothing to do with sensory experiences, entirely separate from the physical universe? These are questions that can't be answered. In any case, the form in which they express their emotion carries no memory of any external form that might have inspired it. Expression is not limited by the forms, emotions, or ideas of life. We can’t know exactly what the artist feels. We only know what they create. If reality is the destination of their emotion, there are many paths to that reality. Some artists approach it through the appearance of things, some through memories of appearances, and some through the sheer force of imagination.

To the question—"Why are we so profoundly moved by certain combinations of forms?" I am unwilling to return a positive answer. I am not obliged to, for it is not an aesthetic question. I do suggest, however, that it is because they express an emotion that the artist has felt, though I hesitate to make any pronouncement about the nature or object of that emotion. If my suggestion be accepted, criticism will be armed with a new weapon; and the nature of this weapon is worth a moment's consideration. Going behind his emotion and its object, the critic will be able to surprise that which gives form its significance. He will be able to explain why some forms are significant and some are not; and thus he will be able to push all his judgments a step further back. Let me give one example. Of copies of pictures there are two classes; one class contains some works of art, the other none. A literal copy is seldom reckoned even by its owner a work of art. It leaves us cold; its forms are not significant. Yet if it were an absolutely exact copy, clearly it would be as moving as the original, and a photographic reproduction of a drawing often is—almost. Evidently, it is impossible to imitate a work of art exactly; and the differences between the copy and the original, minute though they may be, exist and are felt immediately. So far the critic is on sure and by this time familiar ground. The copy does not move him, because its forms are not identical with those of the original; and just what made the original moving is what does not appear in the copy. But why is it impossible to make an absolutely exact copy? The explanation seems to be that the actual lines and colours and spaces in a work of art are caused by something in the mind of the artist which is not present in the mind of the imitator. The hand not only obeys the mind, it is impotent to make lines and colours in a particular way without the direction of a particular state of mind. The two visible objects, the original and the copy, differ because that which ordered the work of art does not preside at the manufacture of the copy. That which orders the work of art is, I suggest, the emotion which empowers artists to create significant form. The good copy, the copy that moves us, is always the work of one who is possessed by this mysterious emotion. Good copies are never attempts at exact imitation; on examination we find always enormous differences between them and their originals: they are the work of men or women who do not copy but can translate the art of others into their own language. The power of creating significant form depends, not on hawklike vision, but on some curious mental and emotional power. Even to copy a picture one needs, not to see as a trained observer, but to feel as an artist. To make the spectator feel, it seems that the creator must feel too. What is this that imitated forms lack and created forms possess? What is this mysterious thing that dominates the artist in the creation of forms? What is it that lurks behind forms and seems to be conveyed by them to us? What is it that distinguishes the creator from the copyist? What can it be but emotion? Is it not because the artist's forms express a particular kind of emotion that they are significant?—because they fit and envelop it, that they are coherent?—because they communicate it, that they exalt us to ecstasy?

To the question—"Why are we so deeply affected by certain combinations of shapes?" I’m not willing to give a definite answer. I don’t have to, because it’s not a question about aesthetics. However, I suggest it’s because they express an emotion that the artist has experienced, though I’m hesitant to make any claims about the nature or source of that emotion. If my suggestion is accepted, criticism will gain a new tool; and the nature of this tool deserves a moment's thought. By exploring the artist's emotion and its source, the critic will be able to uncover what gives a form its meaning. They will be able to explain why some forms carry significance while others do not; thus, they can take all their judgments a step deeper. Let me provide one example. There are two types of copies of artworks; one type includes some pieces of art, while the other includes none. A direct copy is rarely considered a work of art even by its owner. It leaves us indifferent; its shapes lack significance. Yet if it were an absolutely exact copy, clearly it would be as impactful as the original, and a photographic reproduction of a drawing often is—almost. Clearly, it is impossible to create an identical copy of a work of art; and the differences between the copy and the original, no matter how slight, are real and felt immediately. So far, the critic has a solid and well-known basis. The copy does not move him because its forms are not identical to those of the original; what made the original moving is what doesn't show up in the copy. But why is it impossible to create an absolutely exact copy? The explanation seems to be that the actual lines, colors, and spaces in a work of art are driven by something in the artist's mind that the imitator doesn't possess. The hand not only follows the mind, it is unable to create lines and colors in a specific way without the influence of a specific mindset. The two visible objects, the original and the copy, differ because what guided the artwork does not control the creation of the copy. What guides the artwork is, I suggest, the emotion that enables artists to create meaningful forms. The good copy, the copy that resonates with us, is always produced by someone who is driven by this mysterious emotion. Good copies are never attempts at perfect imitation; upon examination, we always find significant differences between them and their originals: they are made by individuals who do not copy but can translate the art of others into their own expression. The ability to create meaningful forms relies, not on sharp vision, but on some unique mental and emotional capacity. Even to replicate a picture, one must not see like a trained observer, but feel like an artist. To evoke feelings in the spectator, it seems that the creator must feel as well. What is it that imitated forms lack that created forms have? What is this mysterious force that guides the artist in creating forms? What is it that hides behind forms and seems to be sent to us through them? What distinguishes the creator from the copier? Could it be nothing but emotion? Is it not because the artist's forms express a specific kind of emotion that they hold significance?—because they match and embrace that emotion, that they are coherent?—because they convey it, that they elevate us to ecstasy?

One word of warning is necessary. Let no one imagine that the expression of emotion is the outward and visible sign of a work of art. The characteristic of a work of art is its power of provoking aesthetic emotion; the expression of emotion is possibly what gives it that power. It is useless to go to a picture gallery in search of expression; you must go in search of significant form. When you have been moved by form, you may begin to consider what makes it moving. If my theory be correct, rightness of form is invariably a consequence of rightness of emotion. Right form, I suggest, is ordered and conditioned by a particular kind of emotion; but whether my theory be true or false, the form remains right. If the forms are satisfactory, the state of mind that ordained them must have been aesthetically right. If the forms are wrong, it does not follow that the state of mind was wrong; between the moment of inspiration and the finished work of art there is room for many a slip. Feeble or defective emotion is at best only one explanation of unsatisfactory form. Therefore, when the critic comes across satisfactory form he need not bother about the feelings of the artist; for him to feel the aesthetic significance of the artist's forms suffices. If the artist's state of mind be important, he may be sure that it was right because the forms are right. But when the critic attempts to account for the unsatisfactoriness of forms he may consider the state of mind of the artist. He cannot be sure that because the forms are wrong the state of mind was wrong; because right forms imply right feeling, wrong forms do not necessarily imply wrong feeling; but if he has got to explain the wrongness of form, here is a possibility he cannot overlook. He will have left the firm land of aesthetics to travel in an unstable element; in criticism one catches at any straw. There is no harm in that, provided the critic never forgets that, whatever ingenious theories he may put forward, they can be nothing more than attempts to explain the one central fact—that some forms move us aesthetically and others do not.

One word of warning is necessary. Let no one think that the expression of emotion is the outward and visible sign of a work of art. The hallmark of a work of art is its ability to provoke aesthetic emotion; the expression of emotion may be what gives it that ability. It’s pointless to visit an art gallery looking for expression; you should be searching for significant form. Once you've been moved by form, you can start to think about what makes it impactful. If my theory is correct, the rightness of form always results from the rightness of emotion. I suggest that the right form is shaped and influenced by a specific type of emotion; but whether my theory is true or not, the form remains right. If the forms are satisfactory, it suggests the state of mind that created them was aesthetically sound. If the forms are wrong, it doesn’t mean the state of mind was wrong; there’s plenty of room for error between the moment of inspiration and the finished piece of art. Weak or flawed emotion is at best only one reason for unsatisfactory form. Therefore, when the critic encounters satisfactory form, they don’t need to worry about the artist’s feelings; for them, recognizing the aesthetic significance of the artist's forms is enough. If the artist's state of mind is important, they can be confident that it was right because the forms are right. But when the critic tries to understand the shortcomings of forms, they might consider the artist's state of mind. They can’t assume that just because the forms are wrong, the state of mind was wrong; while right forms suggest right feelings, wrong forms don’t necessarily suggest wrong feelings. However, if they need to explain the wrongness of form, this is a possibility they cannot ignore. They will have left the solid ground of aesthetics to navigate an unstable terrain; in criticism, one can latch onto any explanation. There’s nothing wrong with that, as long as the critic never forgets that, no matter how clever their theories might be, they are merely attempts to explain the central fact—that some forms move us aesthetically while others do not.

This discussion has brought me close to a question that is neither aesthetic nor metaphysical but impinges on both. It is the question of the artistic problem, and it is really a technical question. I have suggested that the task of the artist is either to create significant form or to express a sense of reality—whichever way you prefer to put it. But it is certain that few artists, if any, can sit down or stand up just to create nothing more definite than significant form, just to express nothing more definite than a sense of reality. Artists must canalise their emotion, they must concentrate their energies on some definite problem. The man who sets out with the whole world before him is unlikely to get anywhere. In that fact lies the explanation of the absolute necessity for artistic conventions. That is why it is easier to write good verse than good prose, why it is more difficult to write good blank verse than good rhyming couplets. That is the explanation of the sonnet, the ballade, and the rondeau; severe limitations concentrate and intensify the artist's energies.

This discussion has led me to a question that’s neither just about aesthetics nor metaphysics, but involves both. It’s the question of the artistic problem, and it’s really a technical issue. I've suggested that the artist's job is either to create significant form or to convey a sense of reality—whichever way you want to phrase it. But it's clear that few artists, if any, can just sit down or stand up to create something as vague as significant form or to express nothing more defined than a sense of reality. Artists must channel their emotions; they need to focus their energy on a specific problem. A person who sets out with the entire world as their canvas is unlikely to achieve anything meaningful. This fact explains the absolute necessity for artistic conventions. That’s why it’s easier to write good poetry than good prose, and why it’s more challenging to write good blank verse than good rhyming couplets. This is also the reason for the sonnet, the ballade, and the rondeau; strict limitations sharpen and intensify the artist's focus.

It would be almost impossible for an artist who set himself a task no more definite than that of creating, without conditions or limitations material or intellectual, significant form ever so to concentrate his energies as to achieve his object. His objective would lack precision and therefore his efforts would lack intention. He would almost certainly be vague and listless at his work. It would seem always possible to pull the thing round by a happy fluke, it would rarely be absolutely clear that things were going wrong. The effort would be feeble and the result would be feeble. That is the danger of aestheticism for the artist. The man who feels that he has got nothing to do but to make something beautiful hardly knows where to begin or where to end, or why he should set about one thing more than another. The artist has got to feel the necessity of making his work of art "right." It will be "right" when it expresses his emotion for reality or is capable of provoking aesthetic emotion in others, whichever way you care to look at it. But most artists have got to canalise their emotion and concentrate their energies on some more definite and more maniable problem than that of making something that shall be aesthetically "right." They need a problem that will become the focus of their vast emotions and vague energies, and when that problem is solved their work will be "right."

It would be nearly impossible for an artist who set out with no clearer task than just creating, without any conditions or limitations, whether material or intellectual, to focus his energies enough to achieve his goal. His aim would be too vague, and as a result, his efforts would lack direction. He would likely be unclear and unmotivated in his work. It would always seem possible to turn things around by chance, but it would rarely be obvious when things were going wrong. The effort would be weak, and the outcome would be weak. That’s the risk of aestheticism for the artist. Someone who thinks he has nothing to do but create something beautiful often doesn’t know where to start or finish, or why he should choose one thing over another. The artist needs to feel the necessity of making his artwork "right." It will be "right" when it conveys his feelings about reality or can evoke aesthetic emotions in others, depending on how you look at it. However, most artists need to channel their emotions and focus their energies on a more specific and manageable problem than just creating something that is aesthetically "right." They need a challenge that can harness their intense emotions and unclear energies, and when that challenge is met, their work will be "right."

"Right" for the spectator means aesthetically satisfying; for the artist at work it means the complete realisation of a conception, the perfect solution of a problem. The mistake that the vulgar make is to suppose that "right" means the solution of one particular problem. The vulgar are apt to suppose that the problem which all visual and literary artists set themselves is to make something lifelike. Now, all artistic problems—and their possible variety is infinite—must be the foci of one particular kind of emotion, that specific artistic emotion which I believe to be an emotion felt for reality, generally perceived through form: but the nature of the focus is immaterial. It is almost, though not quite, true to say that one problem is as good as another. Indeed all problems are, in themselves, equally good, though, owing to human infirmity, there are two which tend to turn out badly. One, as we have seen, is the pure aesthetic problem; the other is the problem of accurate representation.

"Right" for the viewer means visually appealing; for the artist creating, it means fully realizing an idea, finding the perfect solution to a challenge. The common mistake is to think that "right" refers to solving a single problem. People often assume that the challenge for all visual and literary artists is to create something that looks real. In reality, all artistic challenges—and their potential variety is limitless—must be the foci of a specific type of emotion, that unique artistic emotion which I believe is a feeling towards reality, usually perceived through form: but the nature of that focus doesn’t matter. It's almost, though not entirely, accurate to say that one problem is as valuable as another. In fact, all problems are equally valid in themselves, though, due to human imperfection, there are two that often end up poorly. One, as we have noted, is the purely aesthetic problem; the other is the problem of accurate depiction.

The vulgar imagine that there is but one focus, that "right" means always the realisation of an accurate conception of life. They cannot understand that the immediate problem of the artist may be to express himself within a square or a circle or a cube, to balance certain harmonies, to reconcile certain dissonances, to achieve certain rhythms, or to conquer certain difficulties of medium, just as well as to catch a likeness. This error is at the root of the silly criticism that Mr. Shaw has made it fashionable to print. In the plays of Shakespeare there are details of psychology and portraiture so realistic as to astonish and enchant the multitude, but the conception, the thing that Shakespeare set himself to realise, was not a faithful presentation of life. The creation of Illusion was not the artistic problem that Shakespeare used as a channel for his artistic emotion and a focus for his energies. The world of Shakespeare's plays is by no means so life-like as the world of Mr. Galsworthy's, and therefore those who imagine that the artistic problem must always be the achieving of a correspondence between printed words or painted forms and the world as they know it are right in judging the plays of Shakespeare inferior to those of Mr. Galsworthy. As a matter of fact, the achievement of verisimilitude, far from being the only possible problem, disputes with the achievement of beauty the honour of being the worst possible. It is so easy to be lifelike, that an attempt to be nothing more will never bring into play the highest emotional and intellectual powers of the artist. Just as the aesthetic problem is too vague, so the representative problem is too simple.

The unrefined think there’s only one focus, that “right” always means capturing an accurate view of life. They can’t grasp that the artist’s immediate challenge might be to express themselves within a square or a circle or a cube, to balance certain harmonies, to reconcile various dissonances, to achieve particular rhythms, or to tackle specific challenges of their medium, just as much as to portray a likeness. This misunderstanding leads to the foolish criticism that Mr. Shaw has made trendy to publish. In Shakespeare's plays, there are psychological details and character portrayals that are so realistic they astonish and delight the masses, but the idea that Shakespeare set out to achieve wasn't just a faithful representation of life. The creation of illusion wasn't the artistic challenge that Shakespeare used to channel his creative feelings and focus his energies. The world in Shakespeare's plays isn’t nearly as realistic as Mr. Galsworthy's world, and therefore those who believe that the artistic dilemma must always be about achieving a correspondence between written words or painted images and the world as they know it are justified in thinking Shakespeare's plays are inferior to Galsworthy's. In reality, achieving lifelikeness, rather than being the only possible challenge, competes with the pursuit of beauty for the title of being the least meaningful goal. It’s so easy to be lifelike that an attempt to be just that will never engage the highest emotional and intellectual capacities of the artist. Just as the aesthetic challenge is too vague, the representational challenge is too straightforward.

Every artist must choose his own problem. He may take it from wherever he likes, provided he can make it the focus of those artistic emotions he has got to express and the stimulant of those energies he will need to express them. What we have got to remember is that the problem—in a picture it is generally the subject—is of no consequence in itself. It is merely one of the artist's means of expression or creation. In any particular case one problem may be better than another, as a means, just as one canvas or one brand of colours may be; that will depend upon the temperament of the artist, and we may leave it to him. For us the problem has no value; for the artist it is the working test of absolute "rightness." It is the gauge that measures the pressure of steam; the artist stokes his fires to set the little handle spinning; he knows that his machine will not move until he has got his pointer to the mark; he works up to it and through it; but it does not drive the engine.

Every artist has to pick their own challenge. They can choose it from anywhere they want, as long as they can make it the focus of the emotions they need to express and the motivation for the energy they'll require to express it. What we need to keep in mind is that the challenge—in a painting, it’s usually the subject—doesn't matter much on its own. It’s just one of the tools the artist uses for expression or creation. In any given situation, one challenge might be better than another as a tool, just like one canvas or one type of paint might be; that will depend on the artist's temperament, and we can leave that to them. For us, the challenge has no worth; for the artist, it’s the practical test of total "rightness." It’s like a gauge measuring steam pressure; the artist fuels their passion to get the little dial moving; they know their work won’t progress until the needle reaches the mark; they build up to it and push through it; but it doesn’t operate the engine.

What, then, is the conclusion of the whole matter? No more than this, I think. The contemplation of pure form leads to a state of extraordinary exaltation and complete detachment from the concerns of life: of so much, speaking for myself, I am sure. It is tempting to suppose that the emotion which exalts has been transmitted through the forms we contemplate by the artist who created them. If this be so, the transmitted emotion, whatever it may be, must be of such a kind that it can be expressed in any sort of form—in pictures, sculptures, buildings, pots, textiles, &c., &c. Now the emotion that artists express comes to some of them, so they tell us, from the apprehension of the formal significance of material things; and the formal significance of any material thing is the significance of that thing considered as an end in itself. But if an object considered as an end in itself moves us more profoundly (i.e. has greater significance) than the same object considered as a means to practical ends or as a thing related to human interests—and this undoubtedly is the case—we can only suppose that when we consider anything as an end in itself we become aware of that in it which is of greater moment than any qualities it may have acquired from keeping company with human beings. Instead of recognising its accidental and conditioned importance, we become aware of its essential reality, of the God in everything, of the universal in the particular, of the all-pervading rhythm. Call it by what name you will, the thing that I am talking about is that which lies behind the appearance of all things—that which gives to all things their individual significance, the thing in itself, the ultimate reality. And if a more or less unconscious apprehension of this latent reality of material things be, indeed, the cause of that strange emotion, a passion to express which is the inspiration of many artists, it seems reasonable to suppose that those who, unaided by material objects, experience the same emotion have come by another road to the same country.

What, then, is the conclusion of the whole matter? I think it's no more than this. Reflecting on pure form leads to a state of amazing uplift and complete detachment from life's concerns: of this, I am certain. It's tempting to think that the emotion that elevates us has been conveyed through the forms we reflect on by the artist who made them. If that’s the case, the conveyed emotion, whatever it may be, must be such that it can be shown in any form—whether in paintings, sculptures, buildings, ceramics, textiles, etc. Now, the emotion that artists express comes to some of them, as they say, from understanding the formal significance of material objects; and the formal significance of any material object is the importance of that object seen as an end in itself. But if an object viewed as an end in itself affects us more deeply (i.e., has greater significance) than the same object seen as a means to practical ends or as something related to human interests—and this is undoubtedly true—we can only assume that when we view something as an end in itself, we recognize in it something of greater importance than any qualities it may have gained from interacting with people. Instead of seeing its accidental and conditioned importance, we become aware of its essential reality, of the divine in everything, of the universal within the particular, of the all-encompassing rhythm. Call it whatever you like, what I’m describing is that which lies beneath the surface of all things—what gives every thing its unique significance, the thing in itself, the ultimate reality. And if a more or less unconscious recognition of this hidden reality of material things is, indeed, the source of that strange emotion, a desire to express which inspires many artists, it seems reasonable to think that those who, without the help of material objects, feel the same emotion have reached the same place via a different path.

That is the metaphysical hypothesis. Are we to swallow it whole, accept a part of it, or reject it altogether? Each must decide for himself. I insist only on the rightness of my aesthetic hypothesis. And of one other thing am I sure. Be they artists or lovers of art, mystics or mathematicians, those who achieve ecstasy are those who have freed themselves from the arrogance of humanity. He who would feel the significance of art must make himself humble before it. Those who find the chief importance of art or of philosophy in its relation to conduct or its practical utility—those who cannot value things as ends in themselves or, at any rate, as direct means to emotion—will never get from anything the best that it can give. Whatever the world of aesthetic contemplation may be, it is not the world of human business and passion; in it the chatter and tumult of material existence is unheard, or heard only as the echo of some more ultimate harmony.

That’s the metaphysical hypothesis. Should we accept it entirely, just a part of it, or reject it completely? That’s up to each individual to decide. I only stand by the validity of my aesthetic hypothesis. And there’s one other thing I’m certain of. Whether they are artists or art lovers, mystics or mathematicians, those who experience ecstasy are the ones who have freed themselves from human arrogance. Anyone who wants to grasp the significance of art must humble themselves before it. Those who see the main value of art or philosophy in its connection to behavior or practical usefulness—those who can’t appreciate things as ends in themselves, or at least as direct pathways to emotion—will never get the best that anything can offer. Whatever the realm of aesthetic contemplation may be, it is not the realm of human business and passion; in it, the noise and chaos of material existence are either absent or heard only as the echo of a deeper harmony.

FOOTNOTES:

[1] The existence of the Ku K'ai-chih makes it clear that the art of this period (fifth to eighth centuries), was a typical primitive movement. To call the great vital art of the Liang, Chen, Wei, and Tang dynasties a development out of the exquisitely refined and exhausted art of the Han decadence—from which Ku K'ai-chih is a delicate straggler—is to call Romanesque sculpture a development out of Praxiteles. Between the two some thing has happened to refill the stream of art. What had happened in China was the spiritual and emotional revolution that followed the onset of Buddhism.

[1] The existence of Ku K'ai-chih shows that the art from this period (fifth to eighth centuries) was a typical primitive movement. To say that the vibrant art of the Liang, Chen, Wei, and Tang dynasties developed from the overly refined and exhausted art of the Han decline—from which Ku K'ai-chih is a delicate outlier—is like saying Romanesque sculpture emerged from Praxiteles. Something significant happened to rejuvenate the flow of art. What happened in China was the spiritual and emotional transformation that followed the arrival of Buddhism.

[2] This is not to say that exact representation is bad in itself. It is indifferent. A perfectly represented form may be significant, only it is fatal to sacrifice significance to representation. The quarrel between significance and illusion seems to be as old as art itself, and I have little doubt that what makes most palaeolithic art so bad is a preoccupation with exact representation. Evidently palaeolithic draughtsmen had no sense of the significance of form. Their art resembles that of the more capable and sincere Royal Academicians: it is a little higher than that of Sir Edward Poynter and a little lower than that of the late Lord Leighton. That this is no paradox let the cave-drawings of Altamira, or such works as the sketches of horses found at Bruniquel and now in the British Museum, bear witness. If the ivory head of a girl from the Grotte du Pape, Brassempouy (Musée St. Germain) and the ivory torso found at the same place (Collection St. Cric), be, indeed, palaeolithic, then there were good palaeolithic artists who created and did not imitate form. Neolithic art is, of course, a very different matter.

[2] This isn't to say that exact representation is bad on its own; it just doesn’t really matter. A perfectly represented form can hold meaning, but sacrificing meaning for representation is detrimental. The tension between meaning and illusion seems to go back as far as art itself, and I’m pretty sure that the main reason most Paleolithic art is considered poor is because of its focus on exact representation. Clearly, Paleolithic artists didn’t grasp the importance of form. Their art is on par with the work of decent and genuine Royal Academicians: slightly better than Sir Edward Poynter's and a bit worse than the late Lord Leighton's. To show this isn’t a contradiction, look at the cave paintings of Altamira or the horse sketches found at Bruniquel, which are now in the British Museum. If the ivory head of a girl from the Grotte du Pape, Brassempouy (Musée St. Germain), and the ivory torso discovered at the same site (Collection St. Cric) are indeed Paleolithic, then there were skilled Paleolithic artists who created rather than just imitated form. Neolithic art, however, is a completely different story.

[3] Mr. Roger Fry permits me to make use of an interesting story that will illustrate my view. When Mr. Okakura, the Government editor of The Temple Treasures of Japan, first came to Europe, he found no difficulty in appreciating the pictures of those who from want of will or want of skill did not create illusions but concentrated their energies on the creation of form. He understood immediately the Byzantine masters and the French and Italian Primitives. In the Renaissance painters, on the other hand, with their descriptive preoccupations, their literary and anecdotic interests, he could see nothing but vulgarity and muddle. The universal and essential quality of art, significant form, was missing, or rather had dwindled to a shallow stream, overlaid and hidden beneath weeds, so the universal response, aesthetic emotion, was not evoked. It was not till he came on to Henri Matisse that he again found himself in the familiar world of pure art. Similarly, sensitive Europeans who respond immediately to the significant forms of great Oriental art, are left cold by the trivial pieces of anecdote and social criticism so lovingly cherished by Chinese dilettanti. It would be easy to multiply instances did not decency forbid the labouring of so obvious a truth.

[3] Mr. Roger Fry allows me to share an interesting story that illustrates my point. When Mr. Okakura, the government editor of The Temple Treasures of Japan, first arrived in Europe, he had no trouble appreciating the artwork of those who, either due to lack of will or skill, did not create illusions but focused their energy on shaping form. He immediately understood the Byzantine masters and the French and Italian Primitives. However, with Renaissance painters, whose work was filled with descriptive concerns and literary or anecdotal interests, he could see nothing but crudeness and confusion. The universal and essential quality of art, which is significant form, was absent, or rather had shrunk to a weak stream, covered and concealed by weeds, so the universal response of aesthetic emotion was not triggered. It wasn't until he encountered Henri Matisse that he found himself back in the familiar realm of pure art. Likewise, sensitive Europeans who instantly connect with the significant forms of great Oriental art are indifferent to the trivial anecdotes and social critiques that are so fondly appreciated by Chinese amateurs. It would be easy to provide more examples were it not for decency preventing the unnecessary elaboration of such an obvious truth.

[4] Anyone who has visited the very latest French exhibitions will have seen scores of what are called "Cubist" pictures. These afford an excellent illustration of my thesis. Of a hundred cubist pictures three or four will have artistic value. Thirty years ago the same might have been said of "Impressionist" pictures; forty years before that of romantic pictures in the manner of Delacroix. The explanation is simple,—the vast majority of those who paint pictures have neither originality nor any considerable talent. Left to themselves they would probably produce the kind of painful absurdity which in England is known as an "Academy picture." But a student who has no original gift may yet be anything but a fool, and many students understand that the ordinary cultivated picture-goer knows an "Academy picture" at a glance and knows that it is bad. Is it fair to condemn severely a young painter for trying to give his picture a factitious interest, or even for trying to conceal beneath striking wrappers the essential mediocrity of his wares? If not heroically sincere he is surely not inhumanly base. Besides, he has to imitate someone, and he likes to be in the fashion. And, after all, a bad cubist picture is no worse than any other bad picture. If anyone is to be blamed, it should be the spectator who cannot distinguish between good cubist pictures and bad. Blame alike the fools who think that because a picture is cubist it must be worthless, and their idiotic enemies who think it must be marvellous. People of sensibility can see that there is as much difference between Picasso and a Montmartre sensationalist as there is between Ingres and the President of the Royal Academy.

[4] Anyone who has checked out the latest French exhibitions will have seen tons of what's called "Cubist" art. These provide a great example of my point. Out of a hundred cubist paintings, only three or four will have real artistic value. Thirty years ago, the same could be said of "Impressionist" art; forty years before that, the same goes for romantic paintings in the style of Delacroix. The reason is straightforward—the vast majority of those who create art lack originality and significant talent. If left to their own devices, they would likely produce the kind of awkward nonsense known in England as an "Academy picture." However, a student without original talent can still be quite intelligent, and many students realize that the average art lover can identify an "Academy picture" instantly and knows it's not good. Is it fair to harshly criticize a young artist for trying to give their work a fake appeal, or even for trying to hide the essential mediocrity of their art beneath flashy presentations? If they aren't remarkably sincere, they certainly aren't inhumanly deceitful. Besides, they have to emulate someone, and they want to fit in with current trends. Ultimately, a bad cubist painting is no worse than any other bad artwork. If anyone deserves criticism, it's the viewer who can't tell the difference between good cubist art and bad. Blame both the fools who believe that just because a painting is cubist it must be worthless, and their clueless rivals who think it has to be amazing. Sensitive people can see that there's as much difference between Picasso and a Montmartre sensation-seeker as there is between Ingres and the President of the Royal Academy.


II

ART AND LIFE

I. Art and Faith

II. Art & History

III. Art and Ethics

EARLY PERUVIAN POT FROM THE NASCA VALLEY
EARLY PERUVIAN POT FROM THE NASCA VALLEY

In the British Museum

In the British Museum


I

ART AND RELIGION

If in my first chapter I had been at pains to show that art owed nothing to life the title of my second would invite a charge of inconsistency. The danger would be slight, however; for though art owed nothing to life, life might well owe something to art. The weather is admirably independent of human hopes and fears, yet few of us are so sublimely detached as to be indifferent to the weather. Art does affect the lives of men; it moves to ecstasy, thus giving colour and moment to what might be otherwise a rather grey and trivial affair. Art for some makes life worth living. Also, art is affected by life; for to create art there must be men with hands and a sense of form and colour and three-dimensional space and the power to feel and the passion to create. Therefore art has a great deal to do with life—with emotional life. That it is a means to a state of exaltation is unanimously agreed, and that it comes from the spiritual depths of man's nature is hardly contested. The appreciation of art is certainly a means to ecstasy, and the creation probably the expression of an ecstatic state of mind. Art is, in fact, a necessity to and a product of the spiritual life.

If in my first chapter I worked hard to show that art owes nothing to life, the title of my second would seem inconsistent. However, the risk of contradiction is small; while art owes nothing to life, life might owe something to art. The weather is wonderfully unaffected by human hopes and fears, yet few of us are truly detached enough to ignore it. Art does influence people’s lives; it can bring joy, adding richness and significance to what might otherwise be a dull and trivial experience. For some, art makes life worth living. At the same time, art is shaped by life; to create art, there must be people with hands, a sense of form and color, an understanding of three-dimensional space, the ability to feel, and the passion to create. Thus, art is deeply connected to life—with emotional life. It is widely accepted that art is a way to reach a state of ecstasy, and it originates from the spiritual depths of human nature. Appreciating art is certainly a pathway to ecstasy, and creating it is likely a reflection of an ecstatic mindset. Art is, in fact, both a necessity for and a product of spiritual life.

Those who do not part company with me till the last stage of my metaphysical excursion agree that the emotion expressed in a work of art springs from the depths of man's spiritual nature; and those even who will hear nothing of expression agree that the spiritual part is profoundly affected by works of art. Art, therefore, has to do with the spiritual life, to which it gives and from which, I feel sure, it takes. Indirectly, art has something to do with practical life, too; for those emotional experiences must be very faint and contemptible that leave quite untouched our characters. Through its influence on character and point of view art may affect practical life. But practical life and human sentiment can affect art only in so far as they can affect the conditions in which artists work. Thus they may affect the production of works of art to some extent; to how great an extent I shall consider in another place.

Those who stick with me until the end of my philosophical journey agree that the emotions conveyed in art come from the depths of the human spirit. Even those who dismiss the idea of expression acknowledge that art deeply influences our spiritual side. Therefore, art is connected to our spiritual lives; it gives and, I believe, also takes away. Indirectly, art is linked to practical life as well; emotional experiences must be quite shallow and insignificant if they don’t impact our character at all. Through its influence on our character and perspective, art can affect our practical lives. However, practical life and human emotions only influence art to the extent that they shape the conditions under which artists create. So, they may impact the production of art to some degree; I will discuss the extent of that impact elsewhere.

Also a great many works of visual art are concerned with life, or rather with the physical universe of which life is a part, in that the men who created them were thrown into the creative mood by their surroundings. We have observed, as we could hardly fail to do, that, whatever the emotion that artists express may be, it comes to many of them through the contemplation of the familiar objects of life. The object of an artist's emotion seems to be more often than not either some particular scene or object, or a synthesis of his whole visual experience. Art may be concerned with the physical universe, or with any part or parts of it, as a means to emotion—a means to that peculiar spiritual state that we call inspiration. But the value of these parts as means to anything but emotion art ignores—that is to say, it ignores their practical utility. Artists are often concerned with things, but never with the labels on things. These useful labels were invented by practical people for practical purposes. The misfortune is that, having acquired the habit of recognising labels, practical people tend to lose the power of feeling emotion; and, as the only way of getting at the thing in itself is by feeling its emotional significance, they soon begin to lose their sense of reality. Mr. Roger Fry has pointed out that few can hope ever to see a charging bull as an end in itself and yield themselves to the emotional significance of its forms, because no sooner is the label "Charging Bull" recognised than we begin to dispose ourselves for flight rather than contemplation.[5] This is where the habit of recognising labels serves us well. It serves us ill, however, when, although there is no call for action or hurry, it comes between things and our emotional reaction to them. The label is nothing but a symbol that epitomises for busy humanity the significance of things regarded as "means." A practical person goes into a room where there are chairs, tables, sofas, a hearth-rug and a mantel-piece. Of each he takes note intellectually, and if he wants to set himself down or set down a cup, he will know all he needs to know for his purpose. The label tells him just those facts that serve his practical ends; of the thing itself that lurks behind the label nothing is said. Artists, qua artists, are not concerned with labels. They are concerned with things only as means to a particular kind of emotion, which is the same as saying that they are only concerned with things perceived as ends in themselves; for it is only when things are perceived as ends that they become means to this emotion. It is only when we cease to regard the objects in a landscape as means to anything that we can feel the landscape artistically. But when we do succeed in regarding the parts of a landscape as ends in themselves—as pure forms, that is to say—the landscape becomes ipso facto a means to a peculiar, aesthetic state of mind. Artists are concerned only with this peculiar emotional significance of the physical universe: because they perceive things as "ends," things become for them "means" to ecstasy.

Also, many works of visual art focus on life, or rather the physical universe that life is part of, as the artists who created them were inspired by their surroundings. We've noticed, as it's hard not to, that whatever emotions artists convey often come through their contemplation of familiar objects in life. The focus of an artist's emotions is typically either a specific scene or object, or a blend of their entire visual experience. Art can deal with the physical universe or any part of it as a way to express emotion—a way to reach that unique spiritual state we call inspiration. However, art doesn’t pay attention to these parts for anything other than emotion; in other words, it ignores their practical usefulness. Artists often engage with things, but never with their labels. Those useful labels were created by practical people for practical reasons. The problem is that once practical people get used to recognizing labels, they often lose their ability to feel emotions; and since the only way to really understand something is to feel its emotional significance, they quickly begin to lose their sense of reality. Mr. Roger Fry pointed out that few can truly see a charging bull as an end in itself and fully connect with its emotional significance. The moment we recognize the label "Charging Bull," we instinctively prepare for flight instead of contemplation. This is where the habit of recognizing labels can be beneficial. However, it becomes problematic when there’s no need for action or urgency, and it obstructs our emotional responses to things. A label is merely a symbol that summarizes the significance of objects viewed as "means." A practical person enters a room filled with chairs, tables, sofas, a hearth rug, and a mantelpiece. They mentally note each item, and if they want to sit down or place a cup somewhere, they have all the information they need for their purpose. The label provides only those facts that meet practical needs; it says nothing about the actual thing behind the label. Artists, in their role as artists, are not focused on labels. They are interested in things solely as pathways to a specific type of emotion, which means they are only interested in things viewed as ends in themselves; only when things are seen as ends do they become means to this emotion. It’s only when we stop viewing the objects in a landscape as means to anything that we can experience the landscape artistically. But when we do manage to see the components of a landscape as ends in themselves—as pure forms, in other words—the landscape automatically becomes a pathway to a distinctive, aesthetic state of mind. Artists only care about this unique emotional significance of the physical universe: because they see things as "ends," those things become "means" to ecstasy.

The habit of recognising the label and overlooking the thing, of seeing intellectually instead of seeing emotionally, accounts for the amazing blindness, or rather visual shallowness, of most civilised adults. We do not forget what has moved us, but what we have merely recognised leaves no deep impression on the mind. A friend of mine, a man of taste, desired to make some clearance in his gardens, encumbered as they were with a multitude of trees; unfortunately most of his friends and all his family objected on sentimental or aesthetic grounds, declaring that the place would never be the same to them if the axe were laid to a single trunk. My friend was in despair, until, one day, I suggested to him that whenever his people were all away on visits or travels, as was pretty often the case, he should have as many trees cut down as could be completely and cleanly removed during their absence. Since then, several hundreds have been carted from his small park and pleasure grounds, and should the secret be betrayed to the family I am cheerfully confident that not one of them would believe it. I could cite innumerable instances of this insensibility to form. How often have I been one of a party in a room with which all were familiar, the decoration of which had lately been changed, and I the only one to notice it. For practical purposes the room remained unaltered; only its emotional significance was new. Question your friend as to the disposition of the furniture in his wife's drawing-room; ask him to sketch the street down which he passes daily; ten to one he goes hopelessly astray. Only artists and educated people of extraordinary sensibility and some savages and children feel the significance of form so acutely that they know how things look. These see, because they see emotionally; and no one forgets the things that have moved him. Those forget who have never felt the emotional significance of pure form; they are not stupid nor are they generally insensitive, but they use their eyes only to collect information, not to capture emotion. This habit of using the eyes exclusively to pick up facts is the barrier that stands between most people and an understanding of visual art. It is not a barrier that has stood unbreached always, nor need it stand so for all future time.

The tendency to recognize labels while ignoring the essence, to observe intellectually rather than emotionally, explains the surprising blindness, or rather superficiality, of most civilized adults. We don’t forget what truly touches us, but what we’ve only acknowledged doesn’t leave a lasting impression on the mind. A friend of mine, someone with good taste, wanted to tidy up his gardens, which were cluttered with a lot of trees; unfortunately, most of his friends and all his family opposed this for sentimental or aesthetic reasons, claiming that the place would never feel the same to them if a single tree was removed. My friend was distraught until one day, I suggested that whenever his family was away visiting or traveling, which happened often, he should have as many trees cut down as could be completely and cleanly removed during their absence. Since then, several hundred have been taken from his small park and pleasure grounds, and if the secret were revealed to the family, I’m sure not one of them would believe it. I could provide countless examples of this lack of sensitivity to form. How often have I been among a group in a room everyone was familiar with, a space that had recently been redecorated, and I was the only one to notice? For practical purposes, the room seemed unchanged; only its emotional significance was different. Ask your friend about the arrangement of furniture in his wife’s drawing-room; ask him to sketch the street he walks down every day; chances are, he’ll get it all wrong. Only artists and well-educated people with remarkable sensitivity, as well as some savages and children, perceive the significance of form so intensely that they truly see how things look. They see because they engage emotionally; no one forgets what has moved them. Those who fail to grasp the emotional significance of pure form don't forget because they are stupid or generally insensitive, but because they use their eyes solely to gather information, not to experience emotion. This habit of using the eyes only to absorb facts creates a barrier between most people and an understanding of visual art. However, this barrier hasn’t always been impenetrable, nor does it have to remain so in the future.

In ages of great spiritual exaltation the barrier crumbles and becomes, in places, less insuperable. Such ages are commonly called great religious ages: nor is the name ill-chosen. For, more often than not, religion is the whetstone on which men sharpen the spiritual sense. Religion, like art, is concerned with the world of emotional reality, and with material things only in so far as they are emotionally significant. For the mystic, as for the artist, the physical universe is a means to ecstasy. The mystic feels things as "ends" instead of seeing them as "means." He seeks within all things that ultimate reality which provokes emotional exaltation; and, if he does not come at it through pure form, there are, as I have said, more roads than one to that country. Religion, as I understand it, is an expression of the individual's sense of the emotional significance of the universe; I should not be surprised to find that art was an expression of the same thing. Anyway, both seem to express emotions different from and transcending the emotions of life. Certainly both have the power of transporting men to superhuman ecstasies; both are means to unearthly states of mind. Art and religion belong to the same world. Both are bodies in which men try to capture and keep alive their shyest and most ethereal conceptions. The kingdom of neither is of this world. Rightly, therefore, do we regard art and religion as twin manifestations of the spirit; wrongly do some speak of art as a manifestation of religion.

In times of great spiritual uplift, the barriers break down and become, in some ways, less impossible. These times are often called great religious periods, which is a fitting name. More often than not, religion sharpens our spiritual awareness. Like art, religion deals with the emotional realities of the world and only considers material things to the extent that they hold emotional significance. For the mystic, just like for the artist, the physical world serves as a pathway to ecstasy. The mystic feels things as “ends” rather than as “means.” He looks for that ultimate reality within all things that inspires emotional exaltation; and, if he doesn’t find it through pure form, there are indeed many ways to reach that destination. Religion, as I see it, is a reflection of an individual’s sense of the emotional significance of the universe; I wouldn’t be surprised to find that art expresses the same idea. In any case, both seem to convey emotions that go beyond and elevate the everyday feelings of life. Certainly, both have the ability to elevate people to extraordinary ecstasies; both are pathways to transcendent states of mind. Art and religion exist in the same realm. Both are vehicles through which people attempt to capture and preserve their most delicate and ethereal ideas. Neither belongs to this world. Thus, it’s fair to view art and religion as twin expressions of the spirit; it’s incorrect for some to say that art is merely a reflection of religion.

If it were said that art and religion were twin manifestations of something that, for convenience sake, may be called "the religious spirit," I should make no serious complaint. But I should insist on the distinction between "religion," in the ordinary acceptation of the word, and "the religious spirit" being stated beyond all possibility of cavil. I should insist that if we are to say that art is a manifestation of the religious spirit, we must say the same of every respectable religion that ever has existed or ever can exist. Above all, I should insist that whoever said it should bear in mind, whenever he said it, that "manifestation" is at least as different from "expression" as Monmouth is from Macedon.

If someone said that art and religion are two sides of the same coin, something we might call "the religious spirit," I wouldn't have a serious complaint. However, I would stress the difference between "religion," in the usual sense of the word, and "the religious spirit," and I want that distinction to be clear and beyond argument. I believe that if we claim art is a representation of the religious spirit, we must also acknowledge that every respectable religion that has ever existed or could exist shares this quality. Most importantly, I would emphasize that anyone making this claim should remember that "manifestation" is at least as different from "expression" as Monmouth is from Macedon.

The religious spirit is born of a conviction that some things matter more than others. To those possessed by it there is a sharp distinction between that which is unconditioned and universal and that which is limited and local. It is a consciousness of the unconditioned and universal that makes people religious; and it is this consciousness or, at least, a conviction that some things are unconditioned and universal, that makes their attitude towards the conditioned and local sometimes a little unsympathetic. It is this consciousness that makes them set justice above law, passion above principle, sensibility above culture, intelligence above knowledge, intuition above experience, the ideal above the tolerable. It is this consciousness that makes them the enemies of convention, compromise, and common-sense. In fact, the essence of religion is a conviction that because some things are of infinite value most are profoundly unimportant, that since the gingerbread is there one need not feel too strongly about the gilt.

The religious spirit comes from the belief that some things matter more than others. For those who feel this way, there’s a clear difference between what is unconditioned and universal and what is limited and local. It’s an awareness of the unconditioned and universal that makes people religious; this awareness, or at least the belief that some things are unconditioned and universal, can lead to a somewhat unsympathetic attitude towards the conditioned and local. This awareness drives them to prioritize justice over law, passion over principle, sensibility over culture, intelligence over knowledge, intuition over experience, and the ideal over what is merely acceptable. It is this awareness that puts them at odds with convention, compromise, and common sense. Essentially, the core of religion is the belief that because some things hold infinite value, most things are profoundly unimportant; that since the gingerbread is available, one doesn’t need to care too much about the gold.

It is useless for liberal divines to pretend that there is no antagonism between the religious nature and the scientific. There is no antagonism between religion and science, but that is a very different matter. In fact, the hypotheses of science begin only where religion ends: but both religion and science are born trespassers. The religious and the scientific both have their prejudices; but their prejudices are not the same. The scientific mind cannot free itself from a prejudice against the notion that effects may exist the causes of which it ignores. Not only do religious minds manage to believe that there may be effects of which they do not know, and may never know, the causes—they cannot even see the absolute necessity for supposing that everything is caused. Scientific people tend to trust their senses and disbelieve their emotions when they contradict them; religious people tend to trust emotion even though sensual experience be against it. On the whole, the religious are the more open-minded. Their assumption that the senses may mislead is less arrogant than the assumption that through them alone can we come at reality, for, as Dr. McTaggart has wittily said, "If a man is shut up in a house, the transparency of the windows is an essential condition of his seeing the sky. But it would not be prudent to infer that, if he walked out of the house, he could not see the sky, because there was no longer any glass through which he might see it."[6]

It's pointless for liberal theologians to act like there's no conflict between faith and science. While there's no inherent conflict between them, that's a different story. In reality, scientific theories only begin where religion stops: however, both religion and science often overstep boundaries. Both religious and scientific perspectives come with their own biases; but those biases aren't the same. The scientific mindset struggles to accept the idea that effects can occur without known causes. Meanwhile, people of faith can believe that there are causes for certain effects that they might never understand—they often don't see the necessity of assuming that everything has a cause. Scientists generally trust their senses and doubt their feelings when they clash; while religious individuals are more inclined to trust their feelings even when sensory experiences contradict them. Overall, religious people tend to be more open-minded. Their belief that senses can be misleading seems less presumptuous than the idea that senses are the only path to understanding reality. As Dr. McTaggart cleverly pointed out, "If someone is inside a house, the clarity of the windows is crucial for seeing the sky. But it wouldn’t be wise to assume that if they stepped outside, they could no longer see the sky just because there weren't any windows." [6]

Examples of scientific bigotry are as common as blackberries. The attitude of the profession towards unorthodox medicine is the classical instance. In the autumn of 1912 I was walking through the Grafton Galleries with a man who is certainly one of the ablest, and is reputed one of the most enlightened, of contemporary men of science. Looking at the picture of a young girl with a cat by Henri-Matisse, he exclaimed—"I see how it is, the fellow's astigmatic." I should have let this bit of persiflage go unanswered, assuming it to be one of those witty sallies for which the princes of science are so justly famed and to which they often treat us even when they are not in the presence of works of art, had not the professor followed up his clue with the utmost gravity, assuring me at last that no picture in the gallery was beyond the reach of optical diagnostic. Still suspicious of his good faith, I suggested, tentatively, that perhaps the discrepancies between the normal man's vision and the pictures on the wall were the result of intentional distortion on the part of the artists. At this the professor became passionately serious—"Do you mean to tell me," he bawled, "that there has ever been a painter who did not try to make his objects as lifelike as possible? Dismiss such silly nonsense from your head." It is the old story: "Clear your mind of cant," that is to say, of anything which appears improbable or unpalatable to Dr. Johnson.

Examples of scientific prejudice are as common as blackberries. The attitude of the profession towards unconventional medicine is a classic example. In the fall of 1912, I was walking through the Grafton Galleries with a man who is definitely one of the most capable and is considered one of the most enlightened modern scientists. While looking at a painting of a young girl with a cat by Henri Matisse, he exclaimed, “I see how it is, the guy's astigmatic.” I almost let this quip slide, thinking it was just one of those clever remarks for which the leading scientists are justly known and which they often share, even when they're not in front of artwork. However, the professor took his comment very seriously, eventually assuring me that no painting in the gallery was beyond the scope of optical diagnosis. Still doubtful of his sincerity, I cautiously suggested that the differences between a normal person's vision and the paintings on the wall might be due to intentional distortion by the artists. At this, the professor grew passionately serious—“Do you mean to tell me,” he shouted, “that there has ever been a painter who didn’t try to make their subjects as lifelike as possible? Get rid of such foolish nonsense.” It’s the same old story: “Clear your mind of nonsense,” meaning anything that seems improbable or unappealing to Dr. Johnson.

The religious, on the other hand, are apt to be a little prejudiced against common-sense; and, for my own part, I confess that I am often tempted to think that a common-sense view is necessarily a wrong one. It was common-sense to see that the world must be flat and that the sun must go round it; only when those fantastical people made themselves heard who thought that the solar system could not be quite so simple an affair as common-sense knew it must be were these opinions knocked on the head. Dr. Johnson, the great exemplar of British common-sense, observing in autumn the gathered swallows skimming over pools and rivers, pronounced it certain that these birds sleep all the winter—"A number of them conglobulate together, by flying round and round, and then all in a heap throw themselves under water, and lie in the bed of a river": how sensibly, too, did he dispose of Berkeley's Idealism—"striking his foot with mighty force against a large stone"—"I refute it thus." Seriously, is the common-sense view ever the right one?

The religious, on the other hand, tend to be a bit biased against common sense; and, for my part, I admit that I'm often tempted to think that a common-sense perspective is usually the wrong one. It once seemed common sense to believe that the world was flat and that the sun revolved around it; it was only when those imaginative thinkers challenged the notion, proposing that the solar system couldn't possibly be that simple, that those ideas were put to rest. Dr. Johnson, the ultimate example of British common sense, once observed the gathered swallows in autumn skimming over ponds and rivers and declared that these birds hibernate all winter—“A number of them gather together by flying in circles, and then all in a heap dive under the water, resting at the bottom of a river”: how sensibly he also dismissed Berkeley's Idealism—"by striking his foot with great force against a large stone"—"I refute it like this." Seriously, is the common-sense view ever actually the correct one?

Lately, the men of sense and science have secured allies who have brought to their cause what most it lacked, a little fundamental thought. Those able and honest people, the Cambridge rationalists, headed by Mr. G.E. Moore, to whose Principia Ethica I owe so much, are, of course, profoundly religious and live by a passionate faith in the absolute value of certain states of mind; also they have fallen in love with the conclusions and methods of science. Being extremely intelligent, they perceive, however, that empirical arguments can avail nothing for or against a metaphysical theory, and that ultimately all the conclusions of science are based on a logic that precedes experience. Also they perceive that emotions are just as real as sensations. They find themselves confronted, therefore, by this difficulty; if someone steps forward to say that he has a direct, disinterested, a priori, conviction of the goodness of his emotions towards the Mass, he puts himself in the same position as Mr. Moore, who feels a similar conviction about the goodness of his towards the Truth. If Mr. Moore is to infer the goodness of one state of mind from his feelings, why should not someone else infer the goodness of another from his? The Cambridge rationalists have a short way with such dissenters. They simply assure them that they do not feel what they say they feel. Some of them have begun to apply their cogent methods to aesthetics; and when we tell them what we feel for pure form they assure us that, in fact, we feel nothing of the sort. This argument, however, has always struck me as lacking in subtlety.

Recently, sensible and scientific thinkers have gained supporters who have brought what their cause needed most: some fundamental thought. The capable and honest Cambridge rationalists, led by Mr. G.E. Moore, to whom I owe so much in his Principia Ethica, are deeply religious and live with a passionate belief in the absolute value of certain mental states; they've also become fans of scientific conclusions and methods. However, being extremely intelligent, they recognize that empirical arguments cannot prove or disprove a metaphysical theory, and that ultimately all scientific conclusions are based on a logic that exists before experience. They also see that emotions are just as real as sensations. Thus, they face this dilemma: if someone claims to have a direct, unbiased, a priori belief in the goodness of their emotions towards the Mass, they're in the same boat as Mr. Moore, who has a similar belief about the goodness of his feelings toward Truth. If Mr. Moore can determine the goodness of one state of mind from his feelings, why shouldn't someone else conclude the goodness of a different one from theirs? The Cambridge rationalists deal with such dissenters quite directly. They simply assure them that they don’t actually feel what they claim to feel. Some of them have begun to apply their sharp reasoning to aesthetics; and when we express our feelings for pure form, they insist that, in reality, we feel nothing of the sort. However, I have always found this argument to lack subtlety.

Much as he dislikes mentioning the fact or hearing it mentioned, the common man of science recognises no other end in life than protracted and agreeable existence. That is where he joins issue with the religious; it is also his excuse for being a eugenist. He declines to believe in any reality other than that of the physical universe. On that reality he insists dogmatically.[7] Man, he says, is an animal who, like other animals, desires to live; he is provided with senses, and these, like other animals, he seeks to gratify: in these facts he bids us find an explanation of all human aspiration. Man wants to live and he wants to have a good time; to compass these ends he has devised an elaborate machinery. All emotion, says the common man of science, must ultimately be traced to the senses. All moral, religious and aesthetic emotions are derived from physical needs, just as political ideas are based on that gregarious instinct which is simply the result of a desire to live long and to live in comfort. We obey the by-law that forbids us to ride a bicycle on the footpath, because we see that, in the long run, such a law is conducive to continued and agreeable existence, and for very similar reasons, says the man of science, we approve of magnanimous characters and sublime works of art.

As much as he dislikes bringing it up or hearing it mentioned, the average scientist sees no other purpose in life than living a long and enjoyable one. This is where he disagrees with religious perspectives; it also justifies his belief in eugenics. He doesn't accept any reality beyond the physical universe. He stands firm on that reality.[7] He argues that humans are animals who, like all living creatures, want to survive; they have senses, and they seek to satisfy those senses like other animals do. He believes this is where we should find the basis for all human ambition. People want to survive and enjoy themselves; to achieve this, they've created a complex system. The average scientist claims all emotions must ultimately stem from the senses. All moral, religious, and aesthetic feelings arise from physical needs, just as political ideas are rooted in the social instinct, which is simply a result of the desire to live well and comfortably. We follow the rule that prohibits riding bicycles on sidewalks because we recognize that, in the long run, such a rule promotes continued and enjoyable living, and for very similar reasons, the scientist argues, we appreciate noble character and great works of art.

"Not so," reply saints, artists, Cambridge rationalists, and all the better sort; for they feel that their religious, aesthetic, or moral emotions are not conditioned, directly or indirectly, by physical needs, nor, indeed, by anything in the physical universe. Some things, they feel, are good, not because they are means to physical well-being, but because they are good in themselves. In nowise does the value of aesthetic or religious rapture depend upon the physical satisfaction it affords. There are things in life the worth of which cannot be related to the physical universe,—things of which the worth is not relative but absolute. Of these matters I speak cautiously and without authority: for my immediate purpose—to present my conception of the religious character—I need say only that to some the materialistic conception of the universe does not seem to explain those emotions which they feel with supreme certainty and absolute disinterestedness. The fact is, men of science, having got us into the habit of attempting to justify all our feelings and states of mind by reference to the physical universe, have almost bullied some of us into believing that what cannot be so justified does not exist.

"Not at all," respond saints, artists, Cambridge rationalists, and all the better individuals; they believe that their religious, aesthetic, or moral feelings aren't influenced, directly or indirectly, by physical needs, or by anything in the physical world. They feel that some things are good not because they lead to physical well-being but because they are inherently good. The value of aesthetic or religious joy does not rely on the physical satisfaction it brings. There are aspects of life whose value cannot be tied to the physical universe—things that have absolute worth, not just relative worth. I discuss these topics carefully and without claim to authority: for my current goal—to share my view on the religious character—I only need to mention that for some, the materialistic view of the universe doesn’t seem to explain the emotions they feel with utmost certainty and complete selflessness. The reality is, scientists, having trained us to justify all our feelings and states of mind by referring to the physical universe, have nearly coerced some of us into believing that what cannot be justified in that way does not exist.

I call him a religious man who, feeling with conviction that some things are good in themselves, and that physical existence is not amongst them, pursues, at the expense of physical existence, that which appears to him good. All those who hold with uncompromising sincerity that spiritual is more important than material life, are, in my sense, religious. For instance, in Paris I have seen young painters, penniless, half-fed, unwarmed, ill-clothed, their women and children in no better case, working all day in feverish ecstasy at unsaleable pictures, and quite possibly they would have killed or wounded anyone who suggested a compromise with the market. When materials and credit failed altogether, they stole newspapers and boot-blacking that they might continue to serve their masterful passion. They were superbly religious. All artists are religious. All uncompromising belief is religious. A man who so cares for truth that he will go to prison, or death, rather than acknowledge a God in whose existence he does not believe, is as religious, and as much a martyr in the cause of religion, as Socrates or Jesus. He has set his criterion of values outside the physical universe.

I call him a religious person who, firmly believing that some things are inherently good and that physical existence isn’t one of them, pursues what he sees as good, even if it means sacrificing his physical well-being. Anyone who genuinely believes that spiritual life is more important than material life is, in my view, religious. For example, in Paris, I've seen young painters who are broke, underfed, cold, and poorly dressed, with their families in similar situations, working all day in a frenzied passion on paintings that no one wants to buy. They’d likely have fought anyone who suggested they compromise for financial gain. When they ran out of materials and money, they resorted to stealing newspapers and shoe polish just to keep pursuing their intense passion. They were incredibly religious. All artists are religious. All unwavering belief is religious. A person who values truth so much that they would go to prison or face death rather than acknowledge a God they don’t believe in is just as religious and as much a martyr for the cause of religion as Socrates or Jesus. They’ve set their standards of value beyond the physical world.

In material things, half a loaf is said to be better than no bread. Not so in spiritual. If he thinks that it may do some good, a politician will support a bill which he considers inadequate. He states his objections and votes with the majority. He does well, perhaps. In spiritual matters such compromises are impossible. To please the public the artist cannot give of his second best. To do so would be to sacrifice that which makes life valuable. Were he to become a liar and express something different from what he feels, truth would no longer be in him. What would it profit him to gain the whole world and lose his own soul? He knows that there is that within him which is more important than physical existence—that to which physical existence is but a means. That he may feel and express it, it is good that he should be alive. But unless he may feel and express the best, he were better dead.

In material things, having half a loaf is better than having no bread at all. But that's not the case in spiritual matters. If a politician thinks a bill may do some good, he'll support it even if he thinks it's inadequate. He'll voice his objections and go along with the majority. Maybe that’s the right thing to do. However, in spiritual matters, such compromises aren't possible. To satisfy the public, an artist can't offer anything less than their best. Doing so would be sacrificing what makes life meaningful. If he were to lie and pretend to feel something different from what he truly feels, he would lose his sense of truth. What good would it do him to gain the whole world and lose his own soul? He understands that there’s something within him that’s more important than physical existence—something for which physical existence is just a means. It's good that he’s alive to feel and express it. But if he can't feel and express the best, he’d be better off dead.

Art and Religion are, then, two roads by which men escape from circumstance to ecstasy. Between aesthetic and religious rapture there is a family alliance. Art and Religion are means to similar states of mind. And if we are licensed to lay aside the science of aesthetics and, going behind our emotion and its object, consider what is in the mind of the artist, we may say, loosely enough, that art is a manifestation of the religious sense. If it be an expression of emotion—as I am persuaded that it is—it is an expression of that emotion which is the vital force in every religion, or, at any rate, it expresses an emotion felt for that which is the essence of all. We may say that both art and religion are manifestations of man's religious sense, if by "man's religious sense" we mean his sense of ultimate reality. What we may not say is, that art is the expression of any particular religion; for to do so is to confuse the religious spirit with the channels in which it has been made to flow. It is to confuse the wine with the bottle. Art may have much to do with that universal emotion that has found a corrupt and stuttering expression in a thousand different creeds: it has nothing to do with historical facts or metaphysical fancies. To be sure, many descriptive paintings are manifestos and expositions of religious dogmas: a very proper use for descriptive painting too. Certainly the blot on many good pictures is the descriptive element introduced for the sake of edification and instruction. But in so far as a picture is a work of art, it has no more to do with dogmas or doctrines, facts or theories, than with the interests and emotions of daily life.

Art and religion are, then, two paths through which people escape from their circumstances to find ecstasy. There’s a close relationship between aesthetic and religious joy. Art and religion are ways to similar states of mind. If we set aside the science of aesthetics and look past our emotions and their objects to consider what’s in the artist's mind, we might say, rather broadly, that art is a reflection of the religious sense. If it’s an expression of emotion—as I believe it is—it represents that emotion which is the driving force behind every religion, or at least it conveys an emotion felt for what is at the core of everything. We can say that both art and religion express humanity's religious sense, if by "humanity's religious sense" we mean the awareness of ultimate reality. What we cannot say is that art expresses any specific religion; doing so would confuse the religious spirit with the means it's channeled through. It would be like confusing the wine with the bottle. Art may be deeply connected to that universal emotion that has taken on a twisted and broken expression in countless different beliefs: it doesn’t relate to historical facts or metaphysical ideas. Of course, many descriptive paintings serve as manifestos and explanations of religious teachings—this is a very valid use of descriptive painting. Certainly, many good paintings are marred by the descriptive elements added for the purpose of edification and instruction. But as far as a painting is a work of art, it is no more connected to dogmas or doctrines, facts or theories, than it is to the everyday interests and emotions of life.


II

ART AND HISTORY

And yet there is a connection between art and religion, even in the common and limited sense of that word. There is an historical connection: or, to be more exact, there is a fundamental connection between the history of art and the history of religion. Religions are vital and sincere only so long as they are animated by that which animates all great art—spiritual ferment. It is a mistake, by the way, to suppose that dogmatic religion cannot be vital and sincere. Religious emotions tend always to anchor themselves to earth by a chain of dogma. That tendency is the enemy within the gate of every movement. Dogmatic religion can be vital and sincere, and what is more, theology and ritual have before now been the trumpet and drum of spiritual revolutions. But dogmatic or intellectually free, religious ages, ages of spiritual turmoil, ages in which men set the spirit above the flesh and the emotions above the intellect, are the ages in which is felt the emotional significance of the universe. Then it is men live on the frontiers of reality and listen eagerly to travellers' tales. Thus it comes about that the great ages of religion are commonly the great ages of art. As the sense of reality grows dim, as men become more handy at manipulating labels and symbols, more mechanical, more disciplined, more specialised, less capable of feeling things directly, the power of escaping to the world of ecstasy decays, and art and religion begin to sink. When the majority lack, not only the emotion out of which art and religion are made, but even the sensibility to respond to what the few can still offer, art and religion founder. After that, nothing is left of art and religion but their names; illusion and prettiness are called art, politics and sentimentality religion.

And yet there's a link between art and religion, even in the basic sense of the word. There's a historical connection: or, to be more precise, there's a fundamental link between the history of art and the history of religion. Religions are impactful and genuine only as long as they're fueled by what drives all great art—spiritual passion. By the way, it's a mistake to think that dogmatic religion can't be impactful and genuine. Religious feelings tend to ground themselves with a chain of dogma. That tendency is the enemy within every movement. Dogmatic religion can be impactful and genuine, and moreover, theology and rituals have historically been the sound of spiritual revolutions. But whether dogmatic or free-thinking, religious periods—times of spiritual upheaval, times when people prioritize the spirit over the flesh and feelings over intellect—are the times when the emotional significance of the universe is felt most deeply. During those times, people live on the edges of reality and eagerly listen to stories from explorers. This is how the great periods of religion often overlap with the great periods of art. As the sense of reality fades, as people become better at handling labels and symbols, more mechanical, more disciplined, more specialized, and less capable of feeling things directly, the ability to escape to the world of ecstasy diminishes, and both art and religion start to decline. When the majority lack not only the passion that drives art and religion but even the sensitivity to appreciate what the few can still provide, art and religion fail. After that, all that's left of art and religion are just their names; illusion and superficial beauty are called art, while politics and sentimentality are labeled religion.

Now, if I am right in thinking that art is a manifestation—a manifestation, mark, and not an expression—of man's spiritual state, then in the history of art we shall read the spiritual history of the race. I am not surprised that those who have devoted their lives to the study of history should take it ill when one who professes only to understand the nature of art hints that by understanding his own business he may become a judge of theirs. Let me be as conciliatory as possible. No one can have less right than I, or, indeed, less inclination to assume the proud title of "scientific historian": no one can care less about historical small-talk or be more at a loss to understand what precisely is meant by "historical science." Yet if history be anything more than a chronological catalogue of facts, if it be concerned with the movements of mind and spirit, then I submit that to read history aright we must know, not only the works of art that each age produced, but also their value as works of art. If the aesthetic significance or insignificance of works of art does, indeed, bear witness to a spiritual state, then he who can appreciate that significance should be in a position to form some opinion concerning the spiritual state of the men who produced those works and of those who appreciated them. If art be at all the sort of thing it is commonly supposed to be, the history of art must be an index to the spiritual history of the race. Only, the historian who wishes to use art as an index must possess not merely the nice observation of the scholar and the archaeologist, but also a fine sensibility. For it is the aesthetic significance of a work that gives a clue to the state of mind that produced it; so the ability to assign a particular work to a particular period avails nothing unaccompanied by the power of appreciating its aesthetic significance.

Now, if I’m correct in thinking that art is a manifestation—note, a manifestation and not merely an expression—of a person's spiritual state, then in the history of art, we can trace the spiritual history of humanity. I'm not surprised that those who have dedicated their lives to the study of history might take offense when someone who only aims to understand the nature of art suggests that by grasping his own field, he might judge theirs. I’ll try to be as agreeable as possible. No one is less entitled than I am, or less inclined, to claim the lofty title of "scientific historian": no one could care less about trivial historical discussions or be more confused about what is meant by "historical science." Yet, if history is anything beyond just a chronological list of facts, if it involves the shifts in thoughts and spirit, then I propose that to read history properly, we must understand not just the artworks produced in each era but also their significance as art. If the aesthetic importance or lack thereof of artworks does indeed reflect a spiritual state, then someone who can appreciate that significance should be capable of forming an opinion about the spiritual state of the individuals who created those works and those who appreciated them. If art is indeed what people commonly believe it to be, then the history of art should reflect the spiritual history of humanity. However, the historian looking to use art as a reflection must possess not only the keen observation of a scholar and an archaeologist but also a refined sensibility. For it is the aesthetic importance of a work that reveals the mindset that created it; thus, the ability to date a particular work to a specific period means little without the ability to appreciate its aesthetic significance.

To understand completely the history of an age must we know and understand the history of its art? It seems so. And yet the idea is intolerable to scientific historians. What becomes of the great scientific principle of water-tight compartments? Again, it is unjust: for assuredly, to understand art we need know nothing whatever about history. It may be that from works of art we can draw inferences as to the sort of people who made them: but the longest and most intimate conversations with an artist will not tell us whether his pictures are good or bad. We must see them: then we shall know. I may be partial or dishonest about the work of my friend, but its aesthetic significance is not more obvious to me than that of a work that was finished five thousand years ago. To appreciate fully a work of art we require nothing but sensibility. To those that can hear Art speaks for itself: facts and dates do not; to make bricks of such stuff one must glean the uplands and hollows for tags of auxiliary information and suggestion; and the history of art is no exception to the rule. To appreciate a man's art I need know nothing whatever about the artist; I can say whether this picture is better than that without the help of history; but if I am trying to account for the deterioration of his art, I shall be helped by knowing that he has been seriously ill or that he has married a wife who insists on his boiling her pot. To mark the deterioration was to make a pure, aesthetic judgment: to account for it was to become an historian. To understand the history of art we must know something of other kinds of history. Perhaps, to understand thoroughly any kind of history we must understand every kind of history. Perhaps the history of an age or of a life is an indivisible whole. Another intolerable idea! What becomes of the specialist? What of those formidable compendiums in which the multitudinous activities of man are kept so jealously apart? The mind boggles at the monstrous vision of its own conclusions.

To fully understand the history of a time period, should we know and grasp the history of its art? It seems that way. Yet, this idea is unacceptable to scientific historians. What happens to the important scientific principle of keeping compartments separate? Also, it’s unfair: because certainly, to understand art, we don’t need to know anything about history. While we can infer from artworks about the kind of people who created them, no amount of deep conversation with an artist will tell us if their work is good or bad. We have to see the art for ourselves to know. I might be biased or dishonest about my friend's work, but its aesthetic significance isn’t more obvious to me than that of a piece finished five thousand years ago. To truly appreciate a work of art, all we need is sensitivity. For those who can appreciate it, Art speaks for itself: facts and dates do not; to build something from such information, one must sift through the highs and lows for bits of supplementary information and suggestions; and the history of art follows the same pattern. To appreciate a person's art, I don’t need to know anything about the artist; I can determine whether this picture is better than that one without relying on history. However, if I'm trying to explain the decline in their art, knowing that they have been seriously ill or that they’ve married someone who insists on demanding things of him will help me. Noticing the decline is purely an aesthetic judgment: explaining it requires becoming a historian. To understand the history of art, we need to know something about other types of history. Maybe, to thoroughly understand any kind of history, we must understand every type of history. Perhaps the history of an era or a life is one whole entity. Another frustrating thought! What happens to the specialist? What about those impressive compilations where the many activities of humans are kept so strictly separate? The mind struggles with the daunting idea of its own conclusions.

But, after all, does it matter to me? I am not an historian of art or of anything else. I care very little when things were made, or why they were made; I care about their emotional significance to us. To the historian everything is a means to some other means; to me everything that matters is a direct means to emotion. I am writing about art, not about history. With history I am concerned only in so far as history serves to illustrate my hypothesis: and whether history be true or false matters very little, since my hypothesis is not based on history but on personal experience, not on facts but on feelings. Historical fact and falsehood are of no consequence to people who try to deal with realities. They need not ask, "Did this happen?"; they need ask only, "Do I feel this?" Lucky for us that it is so: for if our judgments about real things had to wait upon historical certitude they might have to wait for ever. Nevertheless it is amusing to see how far that of which we are sure agrees with that which we should expect. My aesthetic hypothesis—that the essential quality in a work of art is significant form—was based on my aesthetic experience. Of my aesthetic experiences I am sure. About my second hypothesis, that significant form is the expression of a peculiar emotion felt for reality—I am far from confident. However, I assume it to be true, and go on to suggest that this sense of reality leads men to attach greater importance to the spiritual than to the material significance of the universe, that it disposes men to feel things as ends instead of merely recognising them as means, that a sense of reality is, in fact, the essence of spiritual health. If this be so, we shall expect to find that ages in which the creation of significant form is checked are ages in which the sense of reality is dim, and that these ages are ages of spiritual poverty. We shall expect to find the curves of art and spiritual fervour ascending and descending together. In my next chapter I shall glance at the history of a cycle of art with the intention of following the movement of art and discovering how far that movement keeps pace with changes in the spiritual state of society. My view of the rise, decline and fall of art in Christendom is based entirely on a series of independent aesthetic judgments in the rightness of which I have the arrogance to feel considerable confidence. I pretend to a power of distinguishing between significant and insignificant form, and it will interest me to see whether a decline in the significance of forms—a deterioration of art, that is to say—synchronises generally with a lowering of the religious sense. I shall expect to find that whenever artists have allowed themselves to be seduced from their proper business, the creation of form, by other and irrelevant interests, society has been spiritually decadent. Ages in which the sense of formal significance has been swamped utterly by preoccupation with the obvious, will turn out, I suspect, to have been ages of spiritual famine. Therefore, while following the fortunes of art across a period of fourteen hundred years, I shall try to keep an eye on that of which art may be a manifestation—man's sense of ultimate reality.

But, really, does it matter to me? I’m not an art historian or anything like that. I don’t care much about when things were made or why; I care about their emotional significance to us. To historians, everything is just a means to another end; to me, everything that matters is a direct route to emotion. I’m writing about art, not history. I'm only concerned with history to the extent that it illustrates my hypothesis: and whether history is true or false doesn’t matter much, because my hypothesis isn’t based on history but on personal experience, not on facts but on feelings. Historical facts and falsehoods don’t matter to those who deal with real experiences. They don’t need to ask, "Did this happen?"; they only need to ask, "Do I feel this?" It’s fortunate for us that it is that way, because if our judgments about real things relied on historical certainty, they might have to wait forever. Still, it’s interesting to see how much of what we’re sure of aligns with what we would expect. My aesthetic hypothesis—that the essential quality of a work of art is significant form—was based on my aesthetic experience. I’m certain about my aesthetic experiences. Regarding my second hypothesis, that significant form is the expression of a unique emotion felt toward reality—I’m not very confident. However, I assume it’s true and suggest that this sense of reality leads people to value the spiritual more than the material significance of the universe, that it makes them feel things as ends rather than just recognizing them as means, and that a sense of reality is, in fact, the essence of spiritual health. If this is the case, we should expect to find that times when the creation of significant form is stifled are also times when the sense of reality is dim, and that these times are marked by spiritual poverty. We should expect to see the trends of art and spiritual fervor rising and falling together. In my next chapter, I’ll take a look at the history of a cycle of art with the aim of tracking the movement of art and seeing how much it keeps pace with changes in society's spiritual state. My perspective on the rise, decline, and fall of art in Christendom is based entirely on a series of independent aesthetic judgments that I feel pretty confident about. I claim to have the ability to distinguish between significant and insignificant forms, and I’ll be interested to see if a decline in the significance of forms—a deterioration of art—generally coincides with a drop in the religious sense. I expect to find that whenever artists have allowed themselves to be distracted from their main focus, the creation of form, by other unrelated interests, society has been spiritually decadent. Periods when the sense of formal significance has been completely overtaken by an obsession with the obvious will likely turn out to have been periods of spiritual famine. Therefore, while tracing the fate of art over a span of fourteen hundred years, I’ll also keep an eye on what art might be reflecting—humanity’s sense of ultimate reality.

To criticise a work of art historically is to play the science-besotted fool. No more disastrous theory ever issued from the brain of a charlatan than that of evolution in art. Giotto did not creep, a grub, that Titian might flaunt, a butterfly. To think of a man's art as leading on to the art of someone else is to misunderstand it. To praise or abuse or be interested in a work of art because it leads or does not lead to another work of art is to treat it as though it were not a work of art. The connection of one work of art with another may have everything to do with history: it has nothing to do with appreciation. So soon as we begin to consider a work as anything else than an end in itself we leave the world of art. Though the development of painting from Giotto to Titian may be interesting historically, it cannot affect the value of any particular picture: aesthetically, it is of no consequence whatever. Every work of art must be judged on its own merits.

To criticize a piece of art historically is to be a science-obsessed fool. There's no theory more disastrous that has come from a charlatan's mind than the idea of evolution in art. Giotto didn't crawl as a grub so that Titian could spread his wings as a butterfly. To think of a person's art as leading to someone else's art is a misunderstanding. Praising or criticizing a piece of art because it connects to another piece is to treat it like it isn’t a piece of art at all. The relationship between one piece of art and another may be significant in terms of history, but it has nothing to do with appreciation. As soon as we start seeing a work as something other than an end in itself, we step away from the world of art. While the development of painting from Giotto to Titian may be historically interesting, it doesn’t affect the value of any specific painting: aesthetically, it doesn’t matter at all. Every work of art should be judged on its own merits.

Therefore, be sure that, in my next chapter, I am not going to make aesthetic judgments in the light of history; I am going to read history in the light of aesthetic judgments. Having made my judgments, independently of any theory, aesthetic or non-aesthetic, I shall be amused to see how far the view of history that may be based on them agrees with accepted historical hypotheses. If my judgments and the dates furnished by historians be correct, it will follow that some ages have produced more good art than others: but, indeed, it is not disputed that the variety in the artistic significance of different ages is immense. I shall be curious to see what relation can be established between the art and the age that produced it. If my second hypothesis—that art is the expression of an emotion for ultimate reality—be correct, the relation between art and its age will be inevitable and intimate. In that case, an aesthetic judgment will imply some sort of judgment about the general state of mind of the artist and his admirers. In fact, anyone who accepts absolutely my second hypothesis with all its possible implications—which is more than I am willing to do—will not only see in the history of art the spiritual history of the race, but will be quite unable to think of one without thinking of the other.

Therefore, be sure that in my next chapter, I'm not going to make aesthetic judgments based on history; instead, I'm going to analyze history through the lens of aesthetic judgments. After forming my opinions independently of any theory, whether aesthetic or not, I will be interested to see how well the historical perspective that comes from them aligns with established historical theories. If my opinions and the dates provided by historians are correct, it will mean that some periods produced more great art than others: however, it's not disputed that the variety in artistic significance across different eras is vast. I'll be curious to explore the connection between the art and the time that created it. If my second idea—that art is a reflection of an emotion about ultimate reality—is true, then the relationship between art and its time will be unavoidable and deep. In that case, an aesthetic judgment will suggest some kind of assessment of the overall state of mind of both the artist and their audience. In fact, anyone who fully embraces my second idea with all its possible implications—which is more than I'm willing to do—will see the history of art as the spiritual history of humanity, and they will find it impossible to separate one from the other.

If I do not go quite so far as that, I stop short only by a little. Certainly it is less absurd to see in art the key to history than to imagine that history can help us to an appreciation of art. In ages of spiritual fervour I look for great art. By ages of spiritual fervour I do not mean pleasant or romantic or humane or enlightened ages; I mean ages in which, for one reason or another, men have been unusually excited about their souls and unusually indifferent about their bodies. Such ages, as often as not, have been superstitious and cruel. Preoccupation with the soul may lead to superstition, indifference about the body to cruelty. I never said that ages of great art were sympathetic to the middle-classes. Art and a quiet life are incompatible I think; some stress and turmoil there must be. Need I add that in the snuggest age of materialism great artists may arise and flourish? Of course: but when the production of good art is at all widespread and continuous, near at hand I shall expect to find a restless generation. Also, having marked a period of spiritual stir, I shall look, not far off, for its manifestation in significant form. But the stir must be spiritual and genuine; a swirl of emotionalism or political frenzy will provoke nothing fine.[8] How far in any particular age the production of art is stimulated by general exaltation, or general exaltation by works of art, is a question hardly to be decided. Wisest, perhaps, is he who says that the two seem to have been interdependent. Just how dependent I believe them to have been, will appear when, in my next chapter, I attempt to sketch the rise, decline, and fall of the Christian slope.

If I don’t go quite as far as that, I only stop short by a little. It’s definitely less ridiculous to see art as the key to history than to think that history can help us appreciate art. In times of intense spiritual enthusiasm, I expect to see great art. By times of intense spiritual enthusiasm, I don’t mean pleasant, romantic, humane, or enlightened periods; I mean times when, for various reasons, people have been especially focused on their souls and unusually indifferent to their bodies. Such times, more often than not, have been superstitious and cruel. A focus on the soul can lead to superstition, and indifference towards the body can lead to cruelty. I never claimed that periods of great art were friendly to the middle classes. I think art and a calm life are incompatible; there must be some stress and turmoil. Should I add that even in the coziest period of materialism, great artists can emerge and thrive? Of course. But when the production of good art is widespread and ongoing, I expect to find a restless generation nearby. Also, after noting a period of spiritual excitement, I will look for its expression in significant forms not far off. But that excitement must be genuine and spiritual; a whirlwind of emotionalism or political frenzy won’t inspire anything great. [8] How far in any particular period the production of art is inspired by general excitement, or general excitement by artworks, is a question that’s hard to settle. Perhaps the wisest view is to say that the two seem to be interdependent. Just how dependent I believe they have been will be clear when, in my next chapter, I try to outline the rise, decline, and fall of the Christian slope.


III

ART AND ETHICS

Between me and the pleasant places of history remains, however, one ugly barrier. I cannot dabble and paddle in the pools and shallows of the past until I have answered a question so absurd that the nicest people never tire of asking it: "What is the moral justification of art?" Of course they are right who insist that the creation of art must be justified on ethical grounds: all human activities must be so justified. It is the philosopher's privilege to call upon the artist to show that what he is about is either good in itself or a means to good. It is the artist's duty to reply: "Art is good because it exalts to a state of ecstasy better far than anything a benumbed moralist can even guess at; so shut up." Philosophically he is quite right; only, philosophy is not so simple as that. Let us try to answer philosophically.

Between me and the enjoyable aspects of history lies one unpleasant barrier. I can’t explore the depths and shallows of the past until I answer a question so ridiculous that even the nicest people never stop asking it: "What’s the moral justification for art?" Of course, those who argue that creating art needs to be justified on ethical grounds are correct: all human activities require such justification. It’s the philosopher's role to ask the artist to demonstrate that what they’re doing is either inherently good or a means to achieving good. It’s the artist’s responsibility to respond: "Art is good because it elevates us to a state of ecstasy far beyond what any numb moralist can even imagine; so just be quiet." Philosophically, they are right, but philosophy is not that simple. Let’s attempt to answer this philosophically.

The moralist inquires whether art is either good in itself or a means to good. Before answering, we will ask what he means by the word "good," not because it is in the least doubtful, but to make him think. In fact, Mr. G.E. Moore has shown pretty conclusively in his Principia Ethica that by "good" everyone means just good. We all know quite well what we mean though we cannot define it. "Good" can no more be defined than "Red": no quality can be defined. Nevertheless we know perfectly well what we mean when we say that a thing is "good" or "red." This is so obviously true that its statement has greatly disconcerted, not to say enraged, the orthodox philosophers.

The moralist asks whether art is good in itself or a way to achieve good. Before we answer, let’s clarify what he means by the word "good." This isn't because it's uncertain, but to make him think. In fact, Mr. G.E. Moore has pretty much proven in his Principia Ethica that when people say "good," they just mean good. We all know what we mean, even if we can’t define it. "Good" can't be defined any more than "red" can: no quality can be defined. Still, we know exactly what we mean when we say something is "good" or "red." This is so obvious that it has really unsettled, if not angered, traditional philosophers.

Orthodox philosophers are by no means agreed as to what we do mean by "good," only they are sure that we cannot mean what we say. They used to be fond of assuming that "good" meant pleasure; or, at any rate, that pleasure was the sole good as an end: two very different propositions. That "good" means "pleasure" and that pleasure is the sole good was the opinion of the Hedonists, and is still the opinion of any Utilitarians who may have lingered on into the twentieth century. They enjoy the honour of being the only ethical fallacies worth the powder and shot of a writer on art. I can imagine no more delicate or convincing piece of logic than that by which Mr. G.E. Moore disposes of both. But it is none of my business to do clumsily what Mr. Moore has done exquisitely. I have no mind by attempting to reproduce his dialectic to incur the merited ridicule of those familiar with the Principia Ethica or to spoil the pleasure of those who will be wise enough to run out this very minute and order a masterpiece with which they happen to be unacquainted. For my immediate purpose it is necessary only to borrow one shaft from that well-stocked armoury.

Orthodox philosophers don’t agree on what we really mean by "good," but they’re certain we can’t mean what we say. They used to like to assume that "good" meant pleasure or, at least, that pleasure was the only good worth pursuing: two very different ideas. The Hedonists believed that "good" means "pleasure" and that pleasure is the only good, a view still held by some Utilitarians lingering into the twentieth century. They have the distinction of being the only ethical misconceptions worth a writer's attention. I can’t think of a more subtle or convincing argument than the one Mr. G.E. Moore uses to dismiss both. But it’s not my place to awkwardly replicate what Mr. Moore has articulated so elegantly. I don’t want to provoke the deserved mockery of those familiar with the Principia Ethica or spoil the enjoyment for those who are clever enough to rush out right now and discover a masterpiece they haven’t yet experienced. For what I need at the moment, I only need to borrow one point from that well-stocked arsenal.

To him who believes that pleasure is the sole good, I will put this question: Does he, like John Stuart Mill, and everyone else I ever heard of, speak of "higher and lower" or "better and worse" or "superior and inferior" pleasures? And, if so, does he not perceive that he has given away his case? For, when he says that one pleasure is "higher" or "better" than another, he does not mean that it is greater in quantity but superior in quality.

To someone who thinks that pleasure is the only good, I have this question: Do you, like John Stuart Mill and everyone else I’ve ever heard of, talk about "higher and lower" or "better and worse" or "superior and inferior" pleasures? And if you do, don’t you realize that you’ve undermined your own argument? Because when you say one pleasure is "higher" or "better" than another, you don’t mean it’s greater in quantity but better in quality.

On page 7 of Utilitarianism, J.S. Mill says:—

On page 7 of Utilitarianism, J.S. Mill states:—

"If one of the two (pleasures) is, by those who are competently acquainted with both, placed so far above the other that they prefer it, even though knowing it to be attended with a greater amount of discontent, and would not resign it for any quantity of the other pleasure which their nature is capable of, we are justified in ascribing to the preferred enjoyment a superiority in quality, so far outweighing quantity as to render it, in comparison, of small account."

"If one of the two pleasures is considered by those who understand both to be so much better than the other that they prefer it, even though they know it brings more dissatisfaction, and they wouldn’t give it up for any amount of the other pleasure they could experience, we can conclude that the preferred enjoyment has a higher quality, far surpassing quantity, making the other one seem insignificant in comparison."

But if pleasure be the sole good, the only possible criterion of pleasures is quantity of pleasure. "Higher" or "better" can only mean containing more pleasure. To speak of "better pleasures" in any other sense is to make the goodness of the sole good as an end depend upon something which, ex hypothesi, is not good as an end. Mill is as one who, having set up sweetness as the sole good quality in jam, prefers Tiptree to Crosse and Blackwell, not because it is sweeter, but because it possesses a better kind of sweetness. To do so is to discard sweetness as an ultimate criterion and to set up something else in its place. So, when Mill, like everyone else, speaks of "better" or "higher" or "superior" pleasures, he discards pleasure as an ultimate criterion, and thereby admits that pleasure is not the sole good. He feels that some pleasures are better than others, and determines their respective values by the degree in which they possess that quality which all recognise but none can define—goodness. By higher and lower, superior and inferior pleasures we mean simply more good and less good pleasures. There are, therefore, two different qualities, Pleasantness and Goodness. Pleasure, amongst other things, may be good; but pleasure cannot mean good. By "good" we cannot mean "pleasureable;" for, as we see, there is a quality, "goodness," so distinct from pleasure that we speak of pleasures that are more or less good without meaning pleasures that are more or less pleasant. By "good," then, we do not mean "pleasure," neither is pleasure the sole good.

But if pleasure is the only good, then the only way to measure pleasures is by their quantity. "Higher" or "better" can only mean that they provide more pleasure. To talk about "better pleasures" in any other way means making the goodness of the sole good as a goal depend on something that, by definition, isn’t good as a goal. Mill is like someone who has declared sweetness to be the only important quality in jam but prefers Tiptree over Crosse and Blackwell, not because it’s sweeter, but because it has a better kind of sweetness. Doing this ignores sweetness as a final standard and replaces it with something else. So, when Mill, like everyone else, talks about "better," "higher," or "superior" pleasures, he moves away from pleasure as the ultimate standard and admits that pleasure isn’t the only good. He believes some pleasures are better than others and assesses their values based on that elusive quality we all recognize but can’t define—goodness. When we refer to higher and lower, superior and inferior pleasures, we simply mean pleasures that are more good and less good. Thus, there are two distinct qualities: Pleasantness and Goodness. Pleasure, among other things, may be good; but pleasure can’t mean good. By "good," we cannot mean "pleasurable," because, as we see, there is a quality, "goodness," that is entirely separate from pleasure, allowing us to talk about pleasures that are more or less good without implying they are more or less pleasant. Therefore, by "good," we don’t mean "pleasure," and pleasure is not the sole good.

Mr. Moore goes on to inquire what things are good in themselves, as ends that is to say. He comes to a conclusion with which we all agree, but for which few could have found convincing and logical arguments: "states of mind," he shows, alone are good as ends.[9] People who have very little taste for logic will find a simple and satisfactory proof of this conclusion afforded by what is called "the method of isolation."

Mr. Moore continues to ask what things are inherently good, meaning what should be pursued as ends. He reaches a conclusion that we all agree with, but few could justify with convincing logic: "states of mind," he demonstrates, are the only things that are good as ends.[9] People who aren't very logical will find a straightforward and satisfying proof of this conclusion through what is known as "the method of isolation."

That which is good as an end will retain some, at any rate, of its value in complete isolation: it will retain all its value as an end. That which is good as a means only will lose all its value in isolation. That which is good as an end will remain valuable even when deprived of all its consequences and left with nothing but bare existence. Therefore, we can discover whether honestly we feel some thing to be good as an end, if only we can conceive it in complete isolation, and be sure that so isolated it remains valuable. Bread is good. Is bread good as an end or as a means? Conceive a loaf existing in an uninhabited and uninhabitable planet. Does it seem to lose its value? That is a little too easy. The physical universe appears to most people immensely good, for towards nature they feel violently that emotional reaction which brings to the lips the epithet "good"; but if the physical universe were not related to mind, if it were never to provoke an emotional reaction, if no mind were ever to be affected by it, and if it had no mind of its own, would it still appear good? There are two stars: one is, and ever will be, void of life, on the other exists a fragment of just living protoplasm which will never develop, will never become conscious. Can we say honestly that we feel one to be better than the other? Is life itself good as an end? A clear judgment is made difficult by the fact that one cannot conceive anything without feeling something for it; one's very conceptions provoke states of mind and thus acquire value as means. Let us ask ourselves, bluntly, can that which has no mind and affects no mind have value? Surely not. But anything which has a mind can have intrinsic value, and anything that affects a mind may become valuable as a means, since the state of mind produced may be valuable in itself. Isolate that mind. Isolate the state of mind of a man in love or rapt in contemplation; it does not seem to lose all its value. I do not say that its value is not decreased; obviously, it loses its value as a means to producing good states of mind in others. But a certain value does subsist—an intrinsic value. Populate the lone star with one human mind and every part of that star becomes potentially valuable as a means, because it may be a means to that which is good as an end—a good state of mind. The state of mind of a person in love or rapt in contemplation suffices in itself. We do not stay to inquire "What useful purpose does this serve, whom does it benefit, and how?" We say directly and with conviction—"This is good."

What is good as an end will keep some of its value even in complete isolation: it will maintain all its value as an end. What is good only as a means will lose all its value when isolated. What is good as an end will still hold value even when stripped of all its outcomes and left with only its bare existence. Therefore, we can figure out if we honestly see something as good as an end, if we can imagine it in complete isolation and be certain that it still holds value. Bread is good. Is bread good as an end or as a means? Picture a loaf existing on an uninhabited and uninhabitable planet. Does it seem to lose its value? That's a bit too easy. The physical universe seems immensely good to most people, as they feel a strong emotional reaction towards nature that makes them call it "good"; but if the physical universe had no connection to the mind, if it never stirred an emotional reaction, if no mind were ever influenced by it, and if it had no mind of its own, would it still seem good? There are two stars: one is, and always will be, lifeless, while on the other, there exists a bit of living protoplasm that will never develop or become conscious. Can we honestly say we find one better than the other? Is life itself good as an end? It's hard to make a clear judgment because one cannot conceive anything without feeling something for it; our very imaginations provoke emotional states and gain value as means. Let’s ask ourselves, plainly: can something without a mind and that affects no mind have value? Definitely not. But anything with a mind can have intrinsic value, and anything that influences a mind can be valuable as a means, since the mental state created can be valuable in itself. Isolate that mind. Isolate the state of mind of someone in love or lost in contemplation; it doesn’t seem to lose all its value. I’m not saying its value isn't diminished; clearly, it loses value as a means of producing good mental states in others. But a certain value persists—an intrinsic value. Populate the lonely star with one human mind, and every part of that star becomes potentially valuable as a means because it may lead to what is good as an end—a good mental state. The state of mind of someone in love or deeply contemplative is sufficient on its own. We don’t pause to ask, "What useful purpose does this serve, who benefits from it, and how?" We say directly and with conviction—"This is good."

When we are challenged to justify our opinion that anything, other than a state of mind, is good, we, feeling it to be a means only, do very properly seek its good effects, and our last justification is always that it produces good states of mind. Thus, when asked why we call a patent fertiliser good, we may, if we can find a listener, show that the fertiliser is a means to good crops, good crops a means to food, food a means to life, and life a necessary condition of good states of mind. Further we cannot go. When asked why we hold a particular state of mind to be good, the state of aesthetic contemplation for instance, we can but reply that to us its goodness is self-evident. Some states of mind appear to be good independently of their consequences. No other things appear to be good in this way. We conclude, therefore, that good states of mind are alone good as ends.

When we're asked to explain why we think anything besides a state of mind is good, we often see it simply as a means to an end and rightfully look for its positive outcomes. Ultimately, we justify it by saying it leads to positive states of mind. So, when someone asks why we consider a certain fertilizer good, if we can find someone to listen, we can explain that the fertilizer leads to good crops, which lead to food, food leads to life, and life is essential for positive states of mind. That's about as far as we can go. If we're asked why we think a particular state of mind, like aesthetic contemplation, is good, we can only say that we find its goodness obvious. Some states of mind seem to be good on their own, regardless of their outcomes. No other things seem to be good in this way. We therefore conclude that good states of mind are inherently good as ends in themselves.

To justify ethically any human activity, we must inquire—"Is this a means to good states of mind?" In the case of art our answer will be prompt and emphatic. Art is not only a means to good states of mind, but, perhaps, the most direct and potent that we possess. Nothing is more direct, because nothing affects the mind more immediately; nothing is more potent, because there is no state of mind more excellent or more intense than the state of aesthetic contemplation. This being so, to seek any other moral justification for art, to seek in art a means to anything less than good states of mind, is an act of wrong-headedness to be committed only by a fool or a man of genius.

To ethically justify any human activity, we need to ask, “Is this a way to achieve good states of mind?” When it comes to art, our response is clear and strong. Art is not just a way to achieve good states of mind; it is perhaps the most direct and powerful method we have. Nothing is more immediate because nothing influences the mind as quickly; nothing is more powerful, as there is no state of mind more exceptional or intense than the state of aesthetic contemplation. With that in mind, looking for any other moral justification for art, or using art for anything less than achieving good states of mind, is a misguided act that can only be committed by a fool or a genius.

Many fools have committed it and one man of genius has made it notorious. Never was cart put more obstructively before horse than when Tolstoi announced that the justification of art was its power of promoting good actions. As if actions were ends in themselves! There is neither virtue nor vice in running: but to run with good tidings is commendable, to run away with an old lady's purse is not. There is no merit in shouting: but to speak up for truth and justice is well, to deafen the world with charlatanry is damnable. Always it is the end in view that gives value to action; and, ultimately, the end of all good actions must be to create or encourage or make possible good states of mind. Therefore, inciting people to good actions by means of edifying images is a respectable trade and a roundabout means to good. Creating works of art is as direct a means to good as a human being can practise. Just in this fact lies the tremendous importance of art: there is no more direct means to good.

Many foolish people have done it, and one genius has made it famous. Never has a cart been more wrongly placed before a horse than when Tolstoi claimed that the purpose of art is its ability to inspire good actions. As if actions were valid on their own! Running has no morality on its own; but running with good news is admirable, while running off with an old lady's purse is not. Shouting has no value, but speaking out for truth and justice is good, whereas drowning the world in deception is wrong. It's always the goal that gives meaning to an action, and in the end, all good actions should aim to create, promote, or make possible positive states of mind. So, encouraging people to do good through uplifting images is a noble profession and an indirect way to achieve goodness. Creating art is one of the most straightforward ways a person can pursue goodness. This is where the incredible significance of art lies: there is no more direct method to goodness.

To pronounce anything a work of art is, therefore, to make a momentous moral judgment. It is to credit an object with being so direct and powerful a means to good that we need not trouble ourselves about any other of its possible consequences. But even were this not the case, the habit of introducing moral considerations into judgments between particular works of art would be inexcusable. Let the moralist make a judgment about art as a whole, let him assign it what he considers its proper place amongst means to good, but in aesthetic judgments, in judgments between members of the same class, in judgments between works of art considered as art, let him hold his tongue. If he esteem art anything less than equal to the greatest means to good he mistakes. But granting, for the sake of peace, its inferiority to some, I will yet remind him that his moral judgments about the value of particular works of art have nothing to do with their artistic value. The judge at Epsom is not permitted to disqualify the winner of the Derby in favour of the horse that finished last but one on the ground that the latter is just the animal for the Archbishop of Canterbury's brougham.

To call something a work of art is to make a significant moral judgment. It means recognizing that an object is such a strong and direct means for good that we don't need to worry about its other potential effects. However, even if that weren’t the case, it would still be wrong to mix moral considerations into evaluations of specific artworks. Let the moralist judge art as a whole and decide where he thinks it belongs among the means to good, but when it comes to aesthetic judgments, judgments about works within the same category, and judgments of artworks as art, he should remain silent. If he values art as anything less than equal to the greatest means to good, he is mistaken. But even if we accept, for the sake of argument, that some are superior, I will remind him that his moral judgments about the value of specific artworks have nothing to do with their artistic value. The judge at Epsom can't disqualify the winner of the Derby just because he prefers the horse that finished second to last, simply because that horse is the right fit for the Archbishop of Canterbury's carriage.

Define art as you please, preferably in accordance with my ideas; assign it what place you will in the moral system; and then discriminate between works of art according to their excellence in that quality, or those qualities, that you have laid down in your definition as essential and peculiar to works of art. You may, of course, make ethical judgments about particular works, not as works of art, but as members of some other class, or as independent and unclassified parts of the universe. You may hold that a particular picture by the President of the Royal Academy is a greater means to good than one by the glory of the New English Art Club, and that a penny bun is better than either. In such a case you will be making a moral and not an aesthetic judgment. Therefore it will be right to take into account the area of the canvases, the thickness of the frames, and the potential value of each as fuel or shelter against the rigours of our climate. In casting up accounts you should not neglect their possible effects on the middle-aged people who visit Burlington House and the Suffolk Street Gallery; nor must you forget the consciences of those who handle the Chantry funds, or of those whom high prices provoke to emulation. You will be making a moral and not an aesthetic judgment; and if you have concluded that neither picture is a work of art, though you may be wasting your time, you will not be making yourself ridiculous. But when you treat a picture as a work of art, you have, unconsciously perhaps, made a far more important moral judgment. You have assigned it to a class of objects so powerful and direct as means to spiritual exaltation that all minor merits are inconsiderable. Paradoxical as it may seem, the only relevant qualities in a work of art, judged as art, are artistic qualities: judged as a means to good, no other qualities are worth considering; for there are no qualities of greater moral value than artistic qualities, since there is no greater means to good than art.

Define art however you want, preferably in line with my ideas; decide where it fits into the moral system; and then differentiate between works of art based on their excellence in the qualities you've defined as essential and unique to art. You can certainly make ethical judgments about specific works, not as pieces of art, but as members of some other category, or as separate and unclassified parts of the universe. You might believe that a specific painting by the President of the Royal Academy is a better contributor to good than one by the New English Art Club, and that a penny bun is better than both. In that case, you'll be making a moral judgment rather than an aesthetic one. Therefore, it will be appropriate to consider the size of the canvases, the thickness of the frames, and their potential value as fuel or shelter against the harshness of our climate. When taking stock, you shouldn't overlook their possible effects on the middle-aged visitors to Burlington House and the Suffolk Street Gallery, nor should you forget the consciences of those managing the Chantry funds, or those stirred to competition by high prices. You will be making a moral, not an aesthetic, judgment; and if you conclude that neither painting is a work of art, while you may be wasting your time, you won't be embarrassing yourself. However, when you treat a painting as a work of art, you have, perhaps unconsciously, made a far more significant moral judgment. You've categorized it among objects so impactful and direct as means to spiritual uplift that all minor merits become insignificant. It may sound paradoxical, but the only qualities that matter in a work of art, when judged as art, are artistic qualities: judged as a means to good, no other qualities are worth considering; for there are no qualities of greater moral significance than artistic qualities, since there’s no greater means to good than art.

FOOTNOTES:

[5] "An Essay in Aesthetics," by Roger Fry: The New Quarterly, No. 6, vol. ii.

[5] "An Essay in Aesthetics," by Roger Fry: The New Quarterly, No. 6, vol. ii.

[6] McTaggart: Some Dogmas of Religion.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ McTaggart: Some Beliefs of Religion.

[7] I am aware that there are men of science who preserve an open mind as to the reality of the physical universe, and recognise that what is known as "the scientific hypothesis" leaves out of account just those things that seem to us most real. Doubtless these are the true men of science; they are not the common ones.

[7] I know there are scientists who keep an open mind about the reality of the physical universe and acknowledge that what we call "the scientific hypothesis" overlooks the things that feel most real to us. These are likely the true scientists; they are not the majority.

[8] I should not have expected the wars of so-called religion or the Puritan revolution to have awakened in men a sense of the emotional significance of the universe, and I should be a good deal surprised if Sir Edward Carson's agitation were to produce in the North-East of Ireland a crop of first-rate formal expression.

[8] I shouldn't have thought that the wars labeled as religious or the Puritan revolution would inspire people to appreciate the emotional depth of the universe, and I would be quite surprised if Sir Edward Carson's activism led to a surge of high-quality formal expression in the North-East of Ireland.

[9] Formerly he held that inanimate beauty also was good in itself. But this tenet, I am glad to learn, he has discarded.

[9] He used to believe that beauty in non-living things was good on its own. But I'm happy to find out that he has let go of that belief.


III

THE CHRISTIAN SLOPE

I. The Emergence of Christian Art

II. Greatness and Decline

III. The Classical Renaissance and Its Challenges

IV. Alid from Alio

BYZANTINE MOSAIC, SIXTH CENTURY

Photo, Alinari

Image, Alinari

BYZANTINE MOSAIC, SIXTH CENTURY

S. Vitale, Ravenna

S. Vitale, Ravenna


I

THE RISE OF CHRISTIAN ART

What do I mean by a slope? That I hope to make clear in the course of this chapter and the next. But, as readers may expect something to go on with, I will explain immediately that, though I recognise the continuity of the stream of art, I believe that it is possible and proper to divide that stream into slopes and movements. About the exact line of division there can be no certainty. It is easy to say that in the passage of a great river from the hills to the sea, the depth, the width, the colour, the temperature, and the velocity of the waters are bound to change; to fix precisely the point of change is another matter. If I try to picture for myself the whole history of art from earliest times in all parts of the world I am unable, of course, to see it as a single thread. The stuff of which it is made is unchangeable, it is always water that flows down the river, but there is more than one channel: for instance, there is European art and Oriental. To me the universal history of art has the look of a map in which several streams descend from the same range of mountains to the same sea. They start from different altitudes but all descend at last to one level. Thus, I should say that the slope at the head of which stand the Buddhist masterpieces of the Wei, Liang, and T'ang dynasties begins a great deal higher than the slope at the head of which are the Greek primitives of the seventh century, and higher than that of which early Sumerian sculpture is the head; but when we have to consider contemporary Japanese art, Graeco-Roman and Roman sculpture, and late Assyrian, we see that all have found the same sea-level of nasty naturalism.

What do I mean by a slope? I hope to make that clear in this chapter and the next. But since readers might want something to grab onto, I’ll explain right away that, while I recognize the ongoing flow of art, I believe it’s possible and appropriate to break that flow into slopes and movements. There’s no way to mark the exact line of division. It’s easy to say that as a great river flows from the hills to the sea, its depth, width, color, temperature, and speed will definitely change; pinpointing the exact moment of change is another story. When I try to visualize the entire history of art from the earliest times across the world, I can’t see it as just one continuous line. The essence of that history is unchanging; it’s always water that flows down the river, but there are multiple channels: for example, there’s European art and Oriental art. To me, the universal history of art resembles a map where several streams flow down from the same mountain range to the same sea. They start from different heights but ultimately all reach the same level. Therefore, I would say that the slope where the Buddhist masterpieces of the Wei, Liang, and T'ang dynasties are located begins much higher than the slope where the Greek primitives of the seventh century stand, which is also higher than that of early Sumerian sculpture; yet when we consider contemporary Japanese art, Graeco-Roman and Roman sculpture, and late Assyrian art, we see that they all arrive at the same low point of crude naturalism.

By a slope, then, I mean that which lies between a great primitive morning, when men create art because they must, and that darkest hour when men confound imitation with art. These slopes can be subdivided into movements. The downward course of a slope is not smooth and even, but broken and full of accidents. Indeed the procession of art does not so much resemble a river as a road from the mountains to the plain. That road is a sequence of ups and downs. An up and a down together form a movement. Sometimes the apex of one movement seems to reach as high as the apex of the movement that preceded it, but always its base carries us farther down the slope. Also, in the history of art the summit of one movement seems always to spring erect from the trough of its predecessor. The upward stroke is vertical, the downward an inclined plane. For instance, from Duccio to Giotto is a step up, sharp and shallow. From Giotto to Lionardo is a long and, at times, almost imperceptible fall. Duccio is a fine decadent of that Basilian movement which half survived the Latin conquest and came to an exquisite end under the earlier Palaeologi. The peak of that movement rises high above Giotto, though Duccio near its base is below him. Giotto's art is definitely inferior to the very finest Byzantine of the eleventh and twelfth centuries, and Giotto is the crest of a new movement destined and doomed inevitably to sink to depths undreamed of by Duccio.

By a slope, I mean the difference between an earlier time when people create art out of necessity and that lowest point when people confuse imitation with real art. These slopes can be broken down into movements. The downward path of a slope isn't smooth and consistent; it's uneven and filled with challenges. In fact, the journey of art is more like a road from the mountains to the plains. That road consists of ups and downs. An upward and a downward movement together create a movement. Sometimes the highest point of one movement seems to reach as high as that of the movement before it, but its base always takes us further down the slope. Additionally, in art history, the peak of one movement often rises directly from the low point of its predecessor. The upward movement is vertical, while the downward movement is sloped. For example, moving from Duccio to Giotto is a sharp and shallow rise. From Giotto to Leonardo is a lengthy and, at times, barely noticeable decline. Duccio is a significant late follower of that Basilian movement which partly survived the Latin conquest and came to a beautiful end under the earlier Palaeologi. The peak of that movement stands high above Giotto, although Duccio is lower down its slope. Giotto's art is definitely not as good as the finest Byzantine art from the eleventh and twelfth centuries, and Giotto represents the peak of a new movement that is destined, and unfortunately doomed, to fall to depths beyond what Duccio could imagine.

All that was spiritual in Greek civilisation was sick before the sack of Corinth, and all that was alive in Greek art had died many years earlier. That it had died before the death of Alexander let his tomb at Constantinople be my witness. Before they set the last stone of the Parthenon it was ailing: the big marbles in the British Museum are the last significant examples of Greek art; the frieze, of course, proves nothing, being mere artisan work. But the man who made what one may as well call "The Theseus" and "The Ilissus," the man whom one may as well call Phidias, crowns the last vital movement in the Hellenic slope. He is a genius, but he is no oddity: he falls quite naturally into his place as the master of the early decadence; he is the man in whom runs rich and fast but a little coarsened the stream of inspiration that gave life to archaic Greek sculpture. He is the Giotto—but an inferior Giotto—of the slope that starts from the eighth century b.c.—so inferior to the sixth century a.d.—to peter out in the bogs of Hellenistic and Roman rubbish. Whence sprang that Hellenic impulse? As yet we cannot tell. Probably, from the ruins of some venerable Mediterranean civility, against the complex materialism of which it was, in its beginnings, I dare say, a reaction. The story of its prime can be read in fragments of archaic sculpture scattered throughout Europe, and studied in the National Museum at Athens, where certain statues of athletes, dating from about 600, reveal the excellences and defects of Greek art at its best. Of its early decline in the fifth century Phidias is the second-rate Giotto; the copies of his famous contemporaries and immediate predecessors are too loathsome to be at all just; Praxiteles, in the fourth century, the age of accomplished prettiness, is the Correggio, or whatever delightful trifler your feeling for art and chronology may suggest. Fifth and fourth century architecture forbid us to forget the greatness of the Greeks in the golden age of their intellectual and political history. The descent from sensitive, though always rather finikin, drawing through the tasteful and accomplished to the feebly forcible may be followed in the pots and vases of the sixth, fifth, fourth, and third centuries. In the long sands and flats of Roman realism the stream of Greek inspiration is lost for ever.

All that was spiritual in Greek civilization was already struggling before the fall of Corinth, and all that was alive in Greek art had perished many years earlier. It had died before the death of Alexander; let his tomb in Constantinople be my witness. By the time they placed the last stone of the Parthenon, it was already in decline: the large marbles in the British Museum are the final significant examples of Greek art; the frieze, of course, proves nothing, as it is merely artisan work. But the person who created what we might as well call "The Theseus" and "The Ilissus," who can be referred to as Phidias, represents the last vital movement in the Hellenic period. He is a genius, but not an oddity; he naturally fits into his role as the master of early decadence; he embodies a rich and fast, albeit slightly roughened, stream of inspiration that breathed life into archaic Greek sculpture. He is like Giotto—but an inferior Giotto—of the line that starts from the eighth century B.C. and is so inferior to the sixth century A.D. that it fades into the mire of Hellenistic and Roman debris. Where did that Hellenic impulse come from? We still can’t say for sure. Probably from the remnants of some ancient Mediterranean culture, which it initially reacted against in its early stages, I might add. The story of its beginnings can be pieced together from shards of archaic sculpture scattered across Europe and studied in the National Museum in Athens, where certain statues of athletes dating back to around 600 reveal both the strengths and weaknesses of Greek art at its best. In its early decline during the fifth century, Phidias stands as a second-rate Giotto; the replicas of his famous contemporaries and immediate predecessors are too grotesque to be fair; Praxiteles, in the fourth century, during the era of refined beauty, is the Correggio, or whatever delightful trifler your taste in art and chronology might suggest. The architecture of the fifth and fourth centuries reminds us of the greatness of the Greeks in the golden age of their intellectual and political history. The shift from sensitive, albeit somewhat fussy, drawing through the tasteful and accomplished to the weakly forceful can be traced through the pottery and vases of the sixth, fifth, fourth, and third centuries. In the vast expanse of Roman realism, the stream of Greek inspiration is lost forever.

Before the death of Marcus Aurelius, Europe was as weary of materialism as England before the death of Victoria. But what power was to destroy a machine that had enslaved men so completely that they dared not conceive an alternative? The machine was grown so huge that man could no longer peer over its side; man could see nothing but its cranks and levers, could hear nothing but its humming, could mark the spinning fly-wheel and fancy himself in contemplation of the revolving spheres. Annihilation was the only escape for the Roman citizen from the Roman Empire. Yet, while in the West Hadrian was raising the Imperial talent for brutalisation to a system and a science, somewhere in the East, in Egypt, or in Asia Minor, or, more probably in Syria, in Mesopotamia, or even Persia, the new leaven was at work. That power which was to free the world was in ferment. The religious spirit was again coming to birth. Here and there, in face of the flat contradiction of circumstances, one would arise and assert that man does not live by bread alone. Orphism, Mythraism, Christianity, many forms of one spirit, were beginning to mean something more than curious ritual and discreet debauch. Very slowly a change was coming over the face of Europe.

Before the death of Marcus Aurelius, Europe was just as tired of materialism as England had been before Victoria's death. But what force could dismantle a system that had completely enslaved people to the point where they couldn’t even imagine an alternative? The system had become so massive that people could no longer look over its edge; all they could see were its gears and mechanisms, hear nothing but its constant whirring, and fixate on the spinning flywheel, imagining themselves contemplating the revolving heavens. For the Roman citizen, annihilation seemed the only escape from the Roman Empire. Yet, while in the West Hadrian was perfecting the art of brutalization into a systematic approach, somewhere in the East—perhaps in Egypt, Asia Minor, Syria, Mesopotamia, or even Persia—a new force was at work. That power, which would eventually liberate the world, was bubbling beneath the surface. The religious spirit was being reborn. Here and there, in spite of the stark contradictions of everyday life, individuals would rise and insist that man does not live by bread alone. Orphism, Mythraism, Christianity—various forms of a single spirit—were starting to represent something more than just strange rituals and discreet indulgences. A slow transformation was beginning to spread across Europe.

There was change before the signs of it became apparent. The earliest Christian paintings in the catacombs are purely classical. If the early Christians felt anything new they could not express it. But before the second century was out Coptic craftsmen had begun to weave into dead Roman designs something vital. The academic patterns are queerly distorted and flattened out into forms of a certain significance, as we can feel for ourselves if we go to the textile room at South Kensington. Certainly, these second century Coptic textiles are more like works of art than anything that had been produced in the Roman Empire for more than four hundred years. Egyptian paintings of the third century bear less positive witness to the fumblings of a new spirit. But at the beginning of the fourth century Diocletian built his palace at Spalato, where we have all learned to see classicism and the new spirit from the East fighting it out side by side; and, if we may trust Strzygowski, from the end of that century dates the beautiful church of Kodja-Kalessi in Isauria. The century in which the East finally dominated the West (350-450) is a period of incubation. It is a time of disconcerting activity that precedes the unmistakable launch of art upon the Christian slope. I would confidently assert that every artistic birth is preceded by a period of uneasy gestation in which the unborn child acquires the organs and energy that are to carry it forward on its long journey, if only I possessed the data that would give a tottering support to so comforting a generalisation. Alas! the births of the great slopes of antiquity are shrouded in a night scarcely ruffled by the minute researches of patient archaeologists and impervious to the startling discoveries by experts of more or less palpable forgeries. Of these critical periods we dare not speak confidently; nevertheless we can compare the fifth century with the nineteenth and draw our own conclusions.

There was change before it became obvious. The earliest Christian paintings in the catacombs are strictly classical. If early Christians felt anything new, they couldn't express it. But by the end of the second century, Coptic craftsmen had started to infuse dead Roman designs with something vital. The academic patterns are oddly distorted and flattened into forms of particular significance, which we can sense for ourselves if we visit the textile room at South Kensington. Certainly, these second-century Coptic textiles are more like works of art than anything produced in the Roman Empire for over four hundred years. Egyptian paintings from the third century show less clear evidence of the emergence of a new spirit. However, at the start of the fourth century, Diocletian built his palace in Spalato, where we can see classicism and the new Eastern spirit clashing side by side; and, if we can believe Strzygowski, the beautiful church of Kodja-Kalessi in Isauria dates from the end of that century. The century when the East finally overtook the West (350-450) is a time of development. It’s a period of unsettling activity that leads up to the unmistakable rise of art on the Christian path. I would confidently say that every artistic birth is preceded by a period of uneasy gestation where the unborn child develops the organs and energy needed to carry it on its long journey, if only I had the data to provide shaky support for such a reassuring generalization. Unfortunately, the births of the great movements of antiquity are hidden in a night that is barely disturbed by the meticulous research of diligent archaeologists and unresponsive to the surprising discoveries made by experts examining various forgeries. We cannot speak confidently about these critical periods; however, we can compare the fifth century with the nineteenth and draw our own conclusions.

In 450 they built the lovely Galla Placidia at Ravenna. It is a building essentially un-Roman; that is to say, the Romanism that clings to it is accidental and adds nothing to its significance. The mosaics within, however, are still coarsely classical. There is a nasty, woolly realism about the sheep, and about the good shepherd more than a suspicion of the stodgy, Graeco-Roman, Apollo. Imitation still fights, though it fights a losing battle, with significant form. When S. Vitale was begun in 526 the battle was won. Sta. Sophia at Constantinople was building between 532 and 537; the finest mosaics in S. Vitale, S. Apollinare-Nuovo and S. Apollinare-in-Classe belong to the sixth century; so do SS. Sergius and Bacchus at Constantinople and the Duomo at Parenzo. In fact, to the sixth century belong the most majestic monuments of Byzantine art. It is the primitive and supreme summit of the Christian slope. The upward spring from the levels of Graeco-Romanism is immeasurable. The terms in which it could be stated have yet to be discovered. It is the whole length of the slope from Sta. Sophia to the Victoria Memorial pushed upright to stand on a base of a hundred years. We are on heights from which the mud-flats are invisible; resting here, one can hardly believe that the flats ever were, or, at any rate, that they will ever be again. Go to Ravenna, and you will see the masterpieces of Christian art, the primitives of the slope: go to the Tate Gallery or the Luxembourg, and you will see the end of that slope—Christian art at its last gasp. These memento mori are salutary in an age of assurance when, looking at the pictures of Cézanne, we feel, not inexcusably, that we are high above the mud and malaria. Between Cézanne and another Tate Gallery, what lies in store for the human spirit? Are we in the period of a new incubation? Or is the new age born? Is it a new slope that we are on, or are we merely part of a surprisingly vigorous premonitory flutter? These are queries to ponder. Is Cézanne the beginning of a slope, a portent, or merely the crest of a movement? The oracles are dumb. This alone seems to me sure: since the Byzantine primitives set their mosaics at Ravenna no artist in Europe has created forms of greater significance unless it be Cézanne.

In 450, they built the beautiful Galla Placidia in Ravenna. It’s a building that’s essentially not Roman; the Roman elements it has are accidental and don’t really add to its importance. However, the mosaics inside are still quite classical. There’s an awkward, fuzzy realism about the sheep, and the good shepherd seems a bit stiff and reminiscent of the dull Graeco-Roman Apollo. Imitation is still trying to hold its ground, though it’s losing the battle against meaningful form. When S. Vitale started in 526, that battle was over. Hagia Sophia in Constantinople was under construction from 532 to 537; the finest mosaics in S. Vitale, S. Apollinare-Nuovo, and S. Apollinare-in-Classe are all from the sixth century, as well as SS. Sergius and Bacchus in Constantinople and the Duomo in Parenzo. In fact, the sixth century produced the most impressive monuments of Byzantine art. It marks the primitive yet supreme peak of the Christian experience. The leap from Graeco-Roman forms to this new expression is monumental. The exact words to describe it haven’t been found yet. It’s the entire journey from Hagia Sophia to the Victoria Memorial, which stands on a foundation that’s a hundred years old. We are now at heights where the mudflats are hidden; being here, it’s hard to believe those flats ever existed, or that they might exist again. If you go to Ravenna, you’ll see the masterpieces of Christian art, the origins of that journey: if you go to the Tate Gallery or the Luxembourg, you’ll see the end of that journey—Christian art in its final breaths. These memento mori reminders are important in a time of certainty, when, looking at Cézanne’s paintings, we feel, perhaps understandably, that we are far above the mud and disease. Between Cézanne and another Tate Gallery, what does the future hold for the human spirit? Are we in a period of new beginnings? Or is the new age already here? Are we on a new journey, or are we just experiencing a surprisingly strong premonitory flutter? These are questions worth considering. Is Cézanne the start of a new journey, a sign of things to come, or just the peak of a movement? The answers are unclear. One thing seems certain to me: since the Byzantine pioneers created their mosaics in Ravenna, no artist in Europe has made forms of greater significance, unless it’s Cézanne.

With Sta. Sophia at Constantinople, and the sixth century churches and mosaics at Ravenna, the Christian slope establishes itself in Europe.[10] In the same century it took a downward twist at Constantinople; but in one part of Europe or another the new inspiration continued to manifest itself supremely for more than six hundred years. There were ups and downs, of course, movements and reactions; in some places art was almost always good, in others it was never first-rate; but there was no universal, irreparable depreciation till Norman and Romanesque architecture gave way to Gothic, till twelfth-century sculpture became thirteenth-century figuration.

With St. Sophia in Constantinople and the sixth-century churches and mosaics in Ravenna, Christianity firmly established itself in Europe.[10] In the same century, it took a downward turn in Constantinople; however, in various parts of Europe, this new inspiration continued to thrive for over six hundred years. There were ups and downs, of course, with movements and reactions; in some places, art was generally great, while in others, it fell short; but there was no widespread, irreversible decline until Norman and Romanesque architecture transitioned to Gothic, and twelfth-century sculpture evolved into thirteenth-century figuration.

Christian art preserved its primitive significance for more than half a millennium. Therein I see no marvel. Even ideas and emotions travelled slowly in those days. In one respect, at any rate, trains and steam-boats have fulfilled the predictions of their exploiters—they have made everything move faster: the mistake lies in being quite so positive that this is a blessing. In those dark ages things moved slowly; that is one reason why the new force had not spent itself in six hundred years. Another is that the revelation came to an age that was constantly breaking fresh ground. Always there was a virgin tract at hand to take the seed and raise a lusty crop. Between 500 and 1000 a.d. the population of Europe was fluid. Some new race was always catching the inspiration and feeling and expressing it with primitive sensibility and passion. The last to be infected was one of the finest; and in the eleventh century Norman power and French intelligence produced in the west of Europe a manifestation of the Christian ferment only a little inferior to that which five hundred years earlier had made glorious the East.

Christian art kept its original significance for over five hundred years. I don't find that surprising. Even ideas and emotions spread slowly back then. In one way, at least, trains and steamships have delivered what their creators promised—they've made everything move faster. The mistake is in assuming that's entirely a good thing. During those dark ages, things moved at a slow pace; that's part of why this new energy lasted for six centuries. Another reason is that the revelation came to a time that was always breaking new ground. There was always untouched land available to plant the seed and grow a vibrant crop. Between 500 and 1000 A.D., the population of Europe was dynamic. A new race was constantly catching the inspiration, feeling it, and expressing it with raw sensibility and passion. The last to be influenced was one of the best; and in the eleventh century, Norman strength and French intelligence created in western Europe a display of the Christian spirit that was only slightly less impressive than what had glorified the East five hundred years earlier.

Let me insist once again that, when I speak of the Christian ferment or the Christian slope, I am not thinking of dogmatic religion. I am thinking of that religious spirit of which Christianity, with its dogmas and rituals, is one manifestation, Buddhism another. And when I speak of art as a manifestation of the religious spirit I do not mean that art expresses particular religious emotions, much less that it expresses anything theological. I have said that if art expresses anything, it expresses an emotion felt for pure form and that which gives pure form its extraordinary significance. So, when I speak of Christian art, I mean that this art was one product of that state of enthusiasm of which the Christian Church is another. So far was the new spirit from being a mere ebullition of Christian faith that we find manifestations of it in Mohammedan art; everyone who has seen a photograph of the Mosque of Omar at Jerusalem knows that. The emotional renaissance in Europe was not the wide-spreading of Christian doctrines, but it was through Christian doctrine that Europe came to know of the rediscovery of the emotional significance of the Universe. Christian art is not an expression of specific Christian emotions; but it was only when men had been roused by Christianity that they began to feel the emotions that express themselves in form. It was Christianity that put Europe into that state of emotional turmoil from which sprang Christian art.

Let me emphasize again that when I refer to the Christian influence or the Christian trend, I’m not talking about strict dogmatic religion. I’m referring to that religious spirit of which Christianity—with its beliefs and rituals—is one example, and Buddhism is another. When I talk about art as a reflection of the religious spirit, I don’t mean that art expresses specific religious feelings, much less that it represents anything theological. I’ve said that if art conveys anything, it conveys an emotion felt for pure form and what gives that pure form its extraordinary significance. So, when I refer to Christian art, I mean that this art is one result of the enthusiasm that the Christian Church also represents. The new spirit was far from being just an overflow of Christian faith, as we see examples of it in Islamic art; anyone who has seen a photo of the Mosque of Omar in Jerusalem knows this. The emotional revival in Europe wasn’t about spreading Christian doctrines; rather, it was through Christian teachings that Europe discovered the emotional meaning of the Universe. Christian art doesn’t express specific Christian emotions; however, it was only when people were inspired by Christianity that they began feeling the emotions that translate into form. It was Christianity that thrust Europe into that state of emotional upheaval from which Christian art emerged.

For a moment, in the sixth century, the flood of enthusiasm seems to have carried the Eastern world, even the official world, off its feet. But Byzantine officials were no fonder of swimming than others. The men who worked the imperial machine, studied the Alexandrine poets, and dabbled in classical archaeology were not the men to look forward. Only the people, led by the monks, were vaguely, and doubtless stupidly, on the side of emotion and the future. Soon after Justinian's death the Empire began to divide itself into two camps. Appropriately, religious art was the standard of the popular party, and around that standard the battle raged. "No man," said Lord Melbourne, "has more respect for the Christian religion than I; but when it comes to dragging it into private life...." At Constantinople they began dragging religion, and art too, into the sanctity of private capital. Now, no official worth his salt can watch the shadow being recklessly sacrificed to the substance without itching to set the police on somebody; and the vigilance and sagacity of Byzantine civilians has become proverbial. We learn from a letter written by Pope Gregory II to the Emperor Leo, the iconoclast, that men were willing to give their estates for a picture. This, to Pope, Emperor, and Mr. Finlay the historian, was proof enough of appalling demoralisation. For a parallel, I suppose, they recalled the shameful imprudence of the Magdalene. There were people at Constantinople who took art seriously, though in a rather too literary spirit—"dicunt enim artem pictoriam piam esse." This sort of thing had to be stopped. Early in the eighth century began the iconoclast onslaught. The history of that hundred years' war, in which the popular party carried on a spirited and finally successful resistance, does not concern us. One detail, however, is worth noticing. During the iconoclast persecution a new popular art makes its appearance in and about those remote monasteries that were the strongholds of the mystics. Of this art the Chloudof Psalter is the most famous example. Certainly the art of the Chloudof Psalter is not great. A desire to be illustrative generally mars both the drawing and the design. It mars, but does not utterly ruin; in many of the drawings something significant persists. There is, however, always too much realism and too much literature. But neither the realism nor the literature is derived from classical models. The work is essentially original. It is also essentially popular. Indeed, it is something of a party pamphlet; and in one place we see the Emperor and his cabinet doing duty as a conclave of the damned. It would be easy to overrate the artistic value of the Chloudof Psalter, but as a document it is of the highest importance, because it brings out clearly the opposition between the official art of the iconoclasts that leaned on the Hellenistic tradition and borrowed bluntly from Bagdad, and the vital art that drew its inspiration from the Christian movement and transmuted all its borrowing into something new. Side by side with this live art of the Christian movement we shall see a continuous output of work based on the imitation of classical models. Those coarse and dreary objects that crop up more or less frequently in early Byzantine, Merovingian, Carolingian, Ottonian, Romanesque, and early Italian art, are not, however, an inheritance from the iconoclastic period; they are the long shadow thrown across history by the gigantic finger of imperial Rome. The mischief done by the iconoclasts was not irreparable, but it was grave. True to their class, Byzantine officials indulged a taste for furniture, giving thereby an unintentional sting to their attack. Like the grandees of the Classical Renaissance, they degraded art, which is a religion, to upholstery, a menial trade. They patronised craftsmen who looked not into their hearts, but into the past—who from the court of the Kalif brought pretty patterns, and from classical antiquity elegant illusions, to do duty for significant design. They looked to Greece and Rome as did the men of the Renaissance, and, like them, lost in the science of representation the art of creation. In the age of the iconoclasts, modelling—the coarse Roman modelling—begins to bulge and curl luxuriously at Constantinople. The eighth century in the East is a portent of the sixteenth in the West. It is the restoration of materialism with its paramour, obsequious art. The art of the iconoclasts tells us the story of their days; it is descriptive, official, eclectic, historical, plutocratic, palatial, and vulgar. Fortunately, its triumph was partial and ephemeral.

For a moment in the sixth century, the wave of enthusiasm seemed to sweep the Eastern world, even the official circles, off their feet. But Byzantine officials weren’t any fonder of swimming than anyone else. The people who operated the imperial bureaucracy, studied the Alexandrian poets, and dabbled in classical archaeology weren’t the ones looking ahead. Only the common people, led by the monks, were somewhat, and probably foolishly, leaning towards emotion and the future. Shortly after Justinian’s death, the Empire began to split into two factions. Appropriately, religious art became the standard for the popular side, and the battle waged around that standard. "No man," said Lord Melbourne, "has more respect for the Christian religion than I; but when it comes to dragging it into private life...." In Constantinople, they started bringing religion, and art too, into the domain of private wealth. Now, no official worth his position can watch the shadow being carelessly sacrificed to the substance without feeling compelled to call in the police; the alertness and cleverness of Byzantine civilians has become legendary. We learn from a letter written by Pope Gregory II to Emperor Leo, the iconoclast, that people were ready to give up their estates for a picture. This was enough evidence of shocking demoralization for the Pope, the Emperor, and historian Mr. Finlay. For comparison, they might have recalled the disgraceful recklessness of the Magdalene. There were people in Constantinople who took art seriously, though perhaps with an overly literary perspective—"dicunt enim artem pictoriam piam esse." This kind of thing had to be put to a stop. The iconoclast onslaught began in the early eighth century. The history of that hundred-year conflict, in which the popular side mounted a spirited and ultimately successful resistance, is not our focus. However, one detail is noteworthy. During the iconoclast persecution, a new popular art emerged in and around those remote monasteries that were the strongholds of the mystics. The Chloudof Psalter is the most famous example of this art. Certainly, the art of the Chloudof Psalter is not outstanding. A tendency to be illustrative often detracts from both the drawing and the design. It detracts, but does not completely ruin it; in many of the drawings, something meaningful remains. However, there is always too much realism and too much literary influence. But neither the realism nor the literature is based on classical models. The work is fundamentally original. It is also fundamentally popular. Indeed, it serves somewhat as a party pamphlet; in one place, we see the Emperor and his cabinet depicted as a group of the damned. While it would be easy to overrate the artistic value of the Chloudof Psalter, as a document it is critically important because it clearly highlights the opposition between the official art of the iconoclasts, which relied on the Hellenistic tradition and borrowed bluntly from Baghdad, and the vital art that drew its inspiration from the Christian movement, transforming all its borrowings into something new. Alongside this living art of the Christian movement, we will see a continuous production of works based on the imitation of classical models. Those dull and dreary objects that appear more or less frequently in early Byzantine, Merovingian, Carolingian, Ottonian, Romanesque, and early Italian art are not, however, a legacy of the iconoclastic period; they are the long shadow cast across history by the enormous hand of imperial Rome. The damage caused by the iconoclasts was not irreparable, but it was significant. True to their class, Byzantine officials indulged a taste for furniture, accidentally adding an unintended sting to their critique. Like the noblemen of the Classical Renaissance, they reduced art, which is a form of worship, to mere upholstery, a lowly trade. They supported craftsmen who looked not into their hearts, but into the past—who brought attractive patterns from the court of the Kalif and elegant illusions from classical antiquity, filling in for meaningful design. They looked to Greece and Rome just as the Renaissance men did, and, like them, lost the art of creation in the science of representation. In the age of the iconoclasts, modeling—the coarse Roman modeling—begins to swell and curl luxuriantly in Constantinople. The eighth century in the East is a precursor to the sixteenth in the West. It marks the revival of materialism along with its companion, submissive art. The art of the iconoclasts tells the story of their time; it’s descriptive, official, eclectic, historical, plutocratic, grand, and vulgar. Fortunately, its success was partial and short-lived.

For art was still too vigorous to be strangled by a pack of cultivated mandarins. In the end the mystics triumphed. Under the Regent Theodora (842) the images were finally restored; under the Basilian dynasty (867-1057) and under the Comneni Byzantine art enjoyed a second golden age. And though I cannot rate the best Byzantine art of the ninth, tenth, eleventh, and twelfth centuries quite so high as I rate that of the sixth, I am inclined to hold it superior, not only to anything that was to come, but also to the very finest achievement of the greatest ages of Egypt, Crete, and Greece.

For art was still too strong to be stifled by a group of refined elites. In the end, the mystics prevailed. Under Regent Theodora (842), the images were finally restored; during the Basilian dynasty (867-1057) and under the Comneni, Byzantine art experienced a second golden age. And while I can't rank the best Byzantine art from the ninth, tenth, eleventh, and twelfth centuries as highly as the sixth century's, I tend to think it's superior, not just to anything that followed, but also to the finest achievements of the greatest periods of Egypt, Crete, and Greece.


II

GREATNESS AND DECLINE

Having glanced at the beginnings of Christian art, we must not linger over the history of Byzantine. Eastern traders and artisans, pushing into Western Europe from the Adriatic and along the valley of the Rhone, carried with them the ferment. Monks driven out of the East by the iconoclast persecutions found Western Europe Christian and left it religious. The strength of the movement in Europe between 500 and 900 is commonly under-rated. That is partly because its extant monuments are not obvious. Buildings are the things to catch the eye, and, outside Ravenna, there is comparatively little Christian architecture of this period. Also the cultivated, spoon-fed art of the renaissance court of Charlemagne is too often allowed to misrepresent one age and disgust another. Of course the bulk of those opulent knick-knacks manufactured for the Carolingian and Ottonian Emperors, and now to be seen at Aachen, are as beastly as anything else that is made simply to be precious. They reflect German taste at its worst; and, in tracing the line, or estimating the value, of the Christian slope it is prudent to overlook even the best of Teutonic effort.[11] For the bulk of it is not primitive or mediaeval or renaissance art, but German art. At any rate it is a manifestation of national character rather than of aesthetic inspiration. Most aesthetic creation bears the mark of nationality; very few manifestations of German nationality bear a trace of aesthetic creation. The differences between the treasures of Aachen, early German architecture, fifteenth-century German sculpture, and the work produced to-day at Munich are superficial. Almost all is profoundly German, and nothing else. That is to say, it is conscientious, rightly intentioned, excessively able, and lacking in just that which distinguishes a work of art from everything else in the world. The inspiration and sensibility of the dark ages can be felt most surely and most easily in the works of minor art produced in France and Italy.[12] In Italy, however, there is enough architecture to prove up to the hilt, were further proof required, that the spirit was vigorous. It is the age of what Sig. Rivoira calls Pre-Lombardic Architecture—Italian Byzantine: it is the age of the Byzantine school of painting at Rome.[13]

Having looked at the beginnings of Christian art, we shouldn't dwell too long on Byzantine history. Eastern traders and craftsmen, moving into Western Europe from the Adriatic and along the Rhône Valley, brought cultural change with them. Monks who fled the East due to the iconoclast persecutions found Western Europe Christian and left it even more devout. The strength of the movement in Europe between 500 and 900 is often underestimated. This is partly because the remaining monuments are not easy to spot. Buildings are what capture attention, and outside of Ravenna, there's relatively little Christian architecture from this period. Additionally, the polished, elaborate art of Charlemagne's Renaissance court often skews our perception of one era and frustrates another. The lavish trinkets made for the Carolingian and Ottonian Emperors, which can now be seen in Aachen, are as unremarkable as anything created just for the sake of being fancy. They reflect the worst of German taste; when tracing the history or assessing the value of Christian art, it's wise to ignore even the best of German efforts. Much of it isn't primitive, medieval, or Renaissance art, but simply German art. It represents a national character more than any aesthetic inspiration. Most artistic creation carries a sense of nationality; very few expressions of German identity show any signs of artistic creativity. The distinctions between the treasures of Aachen, early German architecture, fifteenth-century German sculpture, and contemporary work from Munich are minor. Almost all of it is deeply German, and not much else. It's diligent, well-intentioned, skillfully made, but lacks what truly separates a work of art from everything else in the world. The inspiration and sensibility of the dark ages can be felt most strongly and easily in the minor art created in France and Italy. In Italy, however, there’s enough architecture to definitively show, if more proof were needed, that the spirit was vibrant. This is the period of what Sig. Rivoira refers to as Pre-Lombardic Architecture—Italian Byzantine: it’s the time of the Byzantine painting school in Rome.

What the "Barbarians" did, indirectly, for art cannot be over-estimated. They almost extinguished the tradition of culture, they began to destroy the bogey of imperialism, they cleaned the slate. They were able to provide new bottles for the new wine. Artists can scarcely repress their envy when they hear that academic painters and masters were sold into slavery by the score. The Barbarians handed on the torch and wrought marvels in its light. But in those days men were too busy fighting and ploughing and praying to have much time for anything else. Material needs absorbed their energies without fattening them; their spiritual appetite was ferocious, but they had a live religion as well as a live art to satisfy it. It is supposed that in the dark ages insecurity and want reduced humanity to something little better than bestiality. To this their art alone gives the lie, and there is other evidence. If turbulence and insecurity could reduce people to bestiality, surely the Italians of the ninth century were the men to roar and bleat. Constantly harassed by Saracens, Hungarians, Greeks, French, and every sort of German, they had none of those encouragements to labour and create which in the vast security of the pax Romana and the pax Britannica have borne such glorious fruits of private virtue and public magnificence. Yet in 898 Hungarian scouts report that northern Italy is thickly populated and full of fortified towns.[14] At the sack of Parma (924) forty-four churches were burnt, and these churches were certainly more like Santa Maria di Pomposa or San Pietro at Toscanella than the Colosseum or the Royal Courts of Justice. That the artistic output of the dark ages was to some extent limited by its poverty is not to be doubted; nevertheless, more first-rate art was produced in Europe between the years 500 and 900 than was produced in the same countries between 1450 and 1850.

What the "Barbarians" did, indirectly, for art can't be overstated. They nearly wiped out the tradition of culture, began to dismantle the fear of imperialism, and cleared the way for something new. They managed to provide new vessels for new ideas. Artists can hardly hide their jealousy upon hearing that academic painters and masters were sold into slavery by the hundreds. The Barbarians passed on the torch and created wonders in its light. But back then, people were too occupied with fighting, farming, and praying to focus on much else. Their basic needs drained their energy without really nourishing them; their hunger for spirituality was intense, but they had both a vibrant religion and vibrant art to satisfy it. It's thought that during the dark ages, insecurity and scarcity brought humanity down to near-bestiality. However, their art alone disproves this, along with other evidence. If chaos and insecurity could reduce people to savagery, surely the Italians of the ninth century would be the ones to shout and whine. Constantly threatened by Saracens, Hungarians, Greeks, French, and various Germans, they lacked the incentives to work and create that the vast security of the pax Romana and the pax Britannica provided, which had given rise to such remarkable private virtue and public splendor. Yet in 898, Hungarian scouts reported that northern Italy was densely populated and filled with fortified towns.[14] At the sack of Parma (924), forty-four churches were burned, and these churches resembled Santa Maria di Pomposa or San Pietro at Toscanella much more than the Colosseum or the Royal Courts of Justice. It's undeniable that the artistic output of the dark ages was somewhat constrained by its poverty; nevertheless, more top-tier art was created in Europe between 500 and 900 than in the same regions between 1450 and 1850.

For in estimating the artistic value of a period one tends first to consider the splendour of its capital achievements. After that one reckons the quantity of first-rate work produced. Lastly, one computes the proportion of undeniable works of art to the total output. In the dark ages the proportion seems to have been high. This is a characteristic of primitive periods. The market is too small to tempt a crowd of capable manufacturers, and the conditions of life are too severe to support the ordinary academy or salon exhibitor who lives on his private means and takes to art because he is unfit for anything else. This sort of producer, whose existence tells us less about the state of art than about the state of society, who would be the worst navvy in his gang or the worst trooper in his squadron, and is the staple product of official art schools, is unheard of in primitive ages. In drawing inferences, therefore, we must not overlook the advantage enjoyed by barbarous periods in the fact that of those who come forward as artists the vast majority have some real gift. I would hazard a guess that of the works that survive from the dark age as high a proportion as one in twelve has real artistic value. Were a proportion of the work produced between 1450 and 1850 identical with that of the work produced between 500 and 900 to survive, it might very well happen that it would not contain a single work of art. In fact, we tend to see only the more important things of this period and to leave unvisited the notorious trash. Yet judging from the picked works brought to our notice in galleries, exhibitions, and private collections, I cannot believe that more than one in a hundred of the works produced between 1450 and 1850 can be properly described as a work of art.

In evaluating the artistic value of a period, the first thing we consider is the grandeur of its major achievements. Next, we look at the amount of high-quality work created. Finally, we assess the ratio of undeniable artworks to the total production. During the Dark Ages, that ratio seems to have been high. This is typical of primitive times. The market is too small to attract a large number of talented creators, and life is too tough to support the ordinary artist who relies on personal wealth and turns to art because they have no other viable options. This type of artist, whose presence says more about society than about art itself, who would struggle as a laborer or soldier, and who is the common result of official art schools, did not exist in primitive times. Therefore, when drawing conclusions, we should not ignore the advantage that barbaric periods had in that most of those who emerged as artists genuinely had talent. I would guess that out of the works that have survived from the Dark Ages, a significant proportion, perhaps one in twelve, has real artistic value. If a similar ratio of works produced between 1450 and 1850 were to survive like those from 500 to 900, it’s very possible that none would qualify as true art. In fact, we often only see the more significant works from this period while the infamous garbage is largely overlooked. However, based on the selected pieces we encounter in galleries, exhibitions, and private collections, I can't believe that more than one in a hundred of the works produced between 1450 and 1850 can genuinely be classified as a work of art.

Between 900 and 1200 the capital achievements of Christian art are not superior in quality to those of the preceding age—indeed, they fall short of the Byzantine masterpieces of the sixth century; but the first-rate art of this second period was more abundant, or, at any rate, has survived more successfully, than that of the first. The age that has bequeathed us Romanesque, Lombardic, and Norman architecture gives no sign of dissolution. We are still on the level heights of the Christian Renaissance. Artists are still primitive. Men still feel the significance of form sufficiently to create it copiously. Increased wealth purchases increased leisure, and some of that leisure is devoted to the creation of art. I do not marvel, therefore, at the common, though I think inexact, opinion that this was the period in which Christian Europe touched the summit of its spiritual history: its monuments are everywhere majestic before our eyes. Not only in France, Italy, and Spain, but in England, and as far afield as Denmark, Norway, and Sweden, we can see the triumphs of Romanesque art. This was the last level stage on the long journey from Santa Sophia to St. John's Wood.

Between 900 and 1200, the major achievements of Christian art aren't superior in quality to those of the previous age—in fact, they fall short of the Byzantine masterpieces from the sixth century. However, the top-tier art of this second period was more plentiful, or at least has survived more effectively, than that of the first. The era that has given us Romanesque, Lombardic, and Norman architecture shows no signs of decline. We're still experiencing the heights of the Christian Renaissance. Artists remain primitive. People still recognize the importance of form enough to produce it in abundance. Increased wealth allows for more leisure time, and some of that time is spent creating art. Therefore, I don't find it surprising, even though I think it's somewhat inaccurate, that many believe this was the period when Christian Europe reached the peak of its spiritual history: its monuments are grand and impressive before our eyes. Not just in France, Italy, and Spain, but also in England, and as far away as Denmark, Norway, and Sweden, we can witness the achievements of Romanesque art. This was the last significant stage on the long journey from Santa Sophia to St. John's Wood.

With Gothic architecture the descent began. Gothic architecture is juggling in stone and glass. It is the convoluted road that ends in a bridecake or a cucumber frame. A Gothic cathedral is a tour de force; it is also a melodrama. Enter, and you will be impressed by the incredible skill of the constructor; perhaps you will be impressed by a sense of dim mystery and might; you will not be moved by pure form. You may groan "A-a-h" and collapse: you will not be strung to austere ecstasy. Walk round it, and take your pleasure in subtleties of the builder's craft, quaint corners, gargoyles, and flying buttresses, but do not expect the thrill that answers the perception of sheer rightness of form. In architecture the new spirit first came to birth; in architecture first it dies.

With Gothic architecture, the decline started. Gothic architecture is a balancing act of stone and glass. It's the complicated path that leads to a wedding cake or a cucumber frame. A Gothic cathedral is a tour de force; it’s also a melodrama. Step inside, and you'll be amazed by the incredible skill of the builder; you might also feel a sense of dim mystery and power; you won’t, however, be moved by pure form. You might sigh "A-a-h" and feel overwhelmed: you won't be filled with austere ecstasy. Walk around it and enjoy the details of the builder's craft, the quirky corners, gargoyles, and flying buttresses, but don’t expect the thrill that comes from recognizing absolute rightness of form. In architecture, the new spirit was born; in architecture, it first dies.

We find the spirit alive at the very end of the twelfth century in Romanesque sculpture and in stained glass: we can see it at Chartres and at Bourges. At Bourges there is an indication of the way things are going in the fact that in an unworthy building we find glass and some fragments of sculpture worthy of Chartres, and not unworthy of any age or place. Cimabue and Duccio are the last great exponents in the West of the greater tradition—the tradition that held the essential everything and the accidental nothing. For with Duccio, at any rate, the sense of form was as much traditional as vital: and the great Cimabue is fin de siècle. They say that Cimabue died in 1302; Duccio about fifteen years later. With Giotto (born 1276), a greater artist than either, we turn a corner as sharp as that which had been turned a hundred years earlier with the invention of Gothic architecture in France. For Giotto could be intentionally second-rate. He was capable of sacrificing form to drama and anecdote. He never left the essential out, but he sometimes knocked its corners off. He was always more interested in art than in St. Francis, but he did not always remember that St. Francis has nothing whatever to do with art. In theory that is right enough; the Byzantines had believed that they were more interested in dogmatic theology than in form, and almost every great artist has had some notion of the sort. Indeed, it seems that there is nothing so dangerous for an artist as consciously to care about nothing but art. For an artist to believe that his art is concerned with religion or politics or morals or psychology or scientific truth is well; it keeps him alive and passionate and vigorous: it keeps him up out of sentimental aestheticism: it keeps to hand a suitable artistic problem. But for an artist not to be able to forget all about these things as easily as a man who is playing a salmon forgets his lunch is the devil. Giotto lacked facility in forgetting. There are frescoes in which, failing to grasp the significance of a form, he allows it to state a fact or suggest a situation. Giotto went higher than Cimabue but he often aimed lower. Compare his "Virgin and Child" in the Accademia with that of Cimabue in the same gallery, and you will see how low his humanism could bring him. The coarse heaviness of the forms of that woman and her baby is unthinkable in Cimabue; for Cimabue had learnt from the Byzantines that forms should be significant and not lifelike. Doubtless in the minds of both there was something besides a preoccupation with formal combinations; but Giotto has allowed that "something" to dominate his design, Cimabue has forced his design to dominate it. There is something protestant about Giotto's picture. He is so dreadfully obsessed by the idea that the humanity of the mother and child is the important thing about them that he has insisted on it to the detriment of his art. Cimabue was incapable of such commonness. Therefore make the comparison—it is salutary and instructive; and then go to Santa Croce or the Arena Chapel and admit that if the greatest name in European painting is not Cézanne it is Giotto.

We see the spirit alive at the very end of the twelfth century in Romanesque sculpture and stained glass: it’s visible at Chartres and Bourges. At Bourges, it’s telling that in a less impressive building, we find glass and some fragments of sculpture worthy of Chartres, and good enough for any age or place. Cimabue and Duccio are the last great representatives in the West of the broader tradition—the one that valued the essential as everything and the accidental as nothing. With Duccio, at least, the sense of form was as much traditional as it was vital: and the great Cimabue is fin de siècle. It’s said that Cimabue died in 1302; Duccio followed about fifteen years later. With Giotto (born 1276), a greater artist than either, we take a turn as sharp as the one made a hundred years earlier with the invention of Gothic architecture in France. Giotto could intentionally be second-rate. He was capable of sacrificing form for drama and story. He never left out the essential, but he sometimes softened its edges. He was often more interested in art than in St. Francis, but he didn't always remember that St. Francis has nothing to do with art. In theory, that makes sense; the Byzantines believed they cared more about dogmatic theology than form, and almost every great artist has had some version of that idea. In fact, it seems that there’s nothing more dangerous for an artist than deliberately not caring about anything but art. If an artist believes that their work relates to religion, politics, morals, psychology, or scientific truth, that’s okay; it keeps them alive, passionate, and energetic: it helps them avoid sentimental aestheticism and keeps a relevant artistic problem on the table. But for an artist to be unable to forget about these things as easily as a man fishing for salmon forgets his lunch is a real problem. Giotto struggled with forgetting. There are frescoes where, failing to grasp the significance of a form, he lets it simply state a fact or suggest a situation. Giotto reached higher than Cimabue but often aimed lower. Compare his "Virgin and Child" in the Accademia with Cimabue’s in the same gallery, and you’ll see just how low his humanism could take him. The coarse heaviness of the forms of that woman and her baby is unimaginable in Cimabue’s work; Cimabue learned from the Byzantines that forms should be significant and not just lifelike. Surely both had something more than just a focus on formal combinations in mind; however, Giotto let that "something" dominate his design, while Cimabue forced his design to dominate it. There’s something almost protestant about Giotto's picture. He’s so fixated on the idea that the humanity of the mother and child is the most important thing about them that he emphasizes it at the expense of his art. Cimabue was incapable of such commonness. So, make the comparison—it’s helpful and revealing; then visit Santa Croce or the Arena Chapel and consider that if the greatest name in European painting isn’t Cézanne, it’s Giotto.

From the peak that is Giotto the road falls slowly but steadily. Giotto heads a movement towards imitation and scientific picture-making. A genius such as his was bound to be the cause of a movement; it need not have been the cause of such a movement. But the spirit of an age is stronger than the echoes of tradition, sound they never so sweetly. And the spirit of that age, as every extension lecturer knows, moved towards Truth and Nature, away from supernatural ecstasies. There is a moment at which the spirit begins to crave for Truth and Nature, for naturalism and verisimilitude; in the history of art it is known as the early decadence. Nevertheless, on naturalism and materialism a constant war is waged by one or two great souls athirst for pure aesthetic rapture; and this war, strangely enough, is invariably described by the extension lecturer as a fight for Truth and Nature. Never doubt it, in a hundred years or less they will be telling their pupils that in an age of extreme artificiality arose two men, Cézanne and Gaugin, who, by simplicity and sincerity, led back the world to the haunts of Truth and Nature. Strangest of all, some part of what they say will be right.

From the peak that is Giotto, the road descends slowly but steadily. Giotto leads a movement toward imitation and realistic art. A genius like his was destined to inspire a movement; it didn’t have to be this specific one. But the spirit of an era is more powerful than the echoes of tradition, no matter how sweet they may sound. And the spirit of that time, as every lecturer knows, leaned toward Truth and Nature, moving away from otherworldly ecstasies. There comes a point when the spirit starts to crave Truth and Nature, embracing naturalism and realism; in art history, this period is referred to as the early decadence. However, a constant struggle against naturalism and materialism is fought by a few great individuals yearning for pure artistic joy; and oddly enough, this battle is always described by lecturers as a fight for Truth and Nature. Never doubt that in a hundred years or so, they will be telling their students that in an age of extreme artificiality, two men, Cézanne and Gauguin, emerged who, through simplicity and sincerity, guided the world back to the realms of Truth and Nature. Strangest of all, some part of what they say will be true.

The new movement broke up the great Byzantine tradition,[15] and left the body of art a victim to the onslaught of that strange, new disease, the Classical Renaissance. The tract that lies between Giotto and Lionardo is the beginning of the end; but it is not the end. Painting came to maturity late, and died hard; and the art of the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries—especially the Tuscan schools—is not a mere historical link: it is an important movement, or rather two. The great Sienese names, Ugolino, Ambrogio Lorenzetti,[16] and Simone Martini, belong to the old world as much as to the new; but the movement that produced Masaccio, Masolino, Castagno, Donatello, Piero della Francesca, and Fra Angelico is a reaction from the Giottesque tradition of the fourteenth century, and an extremely vital movement. Often, it seems, the stir and excitement provoked by the ultimately disastrous scientific discoveries were a cause of good art. It was the disinterested adoration of perspective, I believe, that enabled Uccello and the Paduan Mantegna to apprehend form passionately. The artist must have something to get into a passion about.

The new movement shattered the great Byzantine tradition,[15] and left art vulnerable to the impact of that strange, new disease, the Classical Renaissance. The period between Giotto and Leonardo marks the beginning of the decline; however, it is not the end. Painting matured late and faced a tough struggle; the art of the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries—especially the Tuscan schools—is not just a historical link: it is an important movement, or rather two. The prominent Sienese figures, Ugolino, Ambrogio Lorenzetti,[16] and Simone Martini, belong to both the old and new worlds; but the movement that gave rise to Masaccio, Masolino, Castagno, Donatello, Piero della Francesca, and Fra Angelico represents a reaction against the Giottesque tradition of the fourteenth century, and it's an extremely dynamic movement. Often, it seems, the stir and excitement generated by the ultimately disastrous scientific discoveries were a catalyst for good art. It was the genuine admiration for perspective, I believe, that allowed Uccello and the Paduan Mantegna to understand form passionately. The artist needs something to be passionate about.

Outside Italy, at the beginning of the thirteenth century, the approaches of spiritual bankruptcy are more obvious, though here, too, painting makes a better fight than architecture. Seven hundred years of glorious and incessant creation seem to have exhausted the constructive genius of Europe. Gothic architecture becomes something so nauseous[17] that one can only rejoice when, in the sixteenth century, the sponge is thrown up for good, and, abandoning all attempt to create, Europe settles down quietly to imitate classical models. All true creation was dead long before that; its epitaph had been composed by the master of the "Haute Œuvre" at Beauvais. Only intellectual invention dragged on a sterile and unlucky existence. A Gothic church of the late Middle Ages is a thing made to order. A building formula has been devised within which the artificer, who has ousted the artist, finds endless opportunity for displaying his address. The skill of the juggler and the taste of the pastrycook are in great demand now that the power to feel and the genius to create have been lost. There is brisk trade in pretty things; buildings are stuck all over with them. Go and peer at each one separately if you have a tooth for cheap sweet-meats.

Outside of Italy, at the start of the thirteenth century, the signs of spiritual decline are clearer, although painting still manages to stand its ground better than architecture. Seven hundred years of remarkable and continuous creation seem to have drained Europe's capacity for building. Gothic architecture has become so unpleasant that one can only be glad when, in the sixteenth century, it finally fades away, and Europe gives up on creation altogether, choosing instead to quietly mimic classical designs. True creation had been dead long before that; its epitaph was written by the master of the "Haute Œuvre" in Beauvais. Only intellectual invention limped along in a barren and unfortunate existence. A Gothic church from the late Middle Ages is a product made to specifications. A construction formula has been established within which the craftsman, who has replaced the artist, finds endless opportunities to showcase his skills. The talents of a magician and the flair of a pastry chef are in high demand now that the ability to feel and the talent to create have vanished. There’s a thriving market for decorative items; buildings are adorned with them everywhere. Feel free to examine each one closely if you have a taste for cheap treats.

Painting, outside Italy, was following more deliberately the road indicated by architecture. In illuminated manuscripts it is easy to watch the steady coarsening of line and colour. By the beginning of the fourteenth century, Limoges enamels have fallen into that state of damnation from which they have never attempted to rise. Of trans-Alpine figuration after 1250 the less said the better. If in Italian painting the slope is more gentle, that is partly because the spirit of the Byzantine renaissance died harder there, partly because the descent was broken by individual artists who rose superior to their circumstances. But here, too, intellect is filling the void left by emotion; science and culture are doing their work. By the year 1500 the stream of inspiration had grown so alarmingly thin that there was only just enough to turn the wheels of the men of genius. The minor artists seem already prepared to resign themselves to the inevitable. Since we are no longer artists who move, let us be craftsmen who astonish. 'Tis a fine thing to tempt urchins with painted apples: that makes the people stare. To be sure, such feats are rather beneath the descendants of Giotto; we leave them to the Dutchmen, whom we envy a little all the same. We have lost art; let us study the science of imitation. Here is a field for learning and dexterity. And, as our patrons who have lost their aesthetic perceptions have not lost all their senses, let us flatter them with grateful objects: let our grapes and girls be as luscious as lifelike. But the patrons are not all sensualists; some of them are scholars. The trade in imitations of the antique is almost as good as the trade in imitations of nature. Archaeology and connoisseurship, those twin ticks on palsied art, are upon us. To react to form a man needs sensibility; to know whether rules have been respected knowledge of these rules alone is necessary. By the end of the fifteenth century art is becoming a question of rules; appreciation a matter of connoisseurship.

Painting, outside of Italy, was more intentionally following the path laid out by architecture. In illuminated manuscripts, it's easy to see the gradual roughening of line and color. By the early fourteenth century, Limoges enamels had sunk into a state of decline from which they never tried to recover. It's better not to dwell on trans-Alpine painting after 1250. In Italian painting, the decline is less steep, partly because the spirit of the Byzantine renaissance lingered there longer, and partly because individual artists managed to rise above their circumstances. Yet, here too, intellect is filling the gap left by emotion; science and culture are at work. By the year 1500, the flow of inspiration had become so alarmingly thin that there was just enough to keep the wheels of genius turning. The lesser artists seem already ready to accept the inevitable. Since we are no longer artists who innovate, let us be craftsmen who impress. It's great to attract kids with painted apples; that gets people’s attention. Such tricks, though, are rather beneath the descendants of Giotto; we leave those to the Dutch, whom we still envy a bit. We have lost true art; let’s focus on the science of imitation. There’s plenty to learn and master here. And since our patrons who have lost their sense of aesthetics haven’t lost all their senses, let’s flatter them with appealing objects: let our grapes and girls look as luscious as they can. But not all patrons are just hedonists; some are scholars. The market for reproducing antiques is almost as good as the market for imitating nature. Archaeology and connoisseurship, those two ticks on art that's lost its vitality, are upon us. To respond to form, a person needs sensitivity; to know if the rules have been followed, just knowledge of those rules is needed. By the end of the fifteenth century, art is becoming about rules; appreciation is turning into a matter of connoisseurship.

Literature is never pure art. Very little literature is a pure expression of emotion; none, I think is an expression of pure inhuman emotion. Most of it is concerned, to some extent, with facts and ideas: it is intellectual. Therefore literature is a misleading guide to the history of art. Its history is the history of literature; and it is a good guide to the history of thought. Yet sometimes literature will provide the historian of art with a pretty piece of collateral evidence. For instance, the fact that Charles the Great ordained that the Frankish songs should be collected and written down makes a neat pendant to the renaissance art of Aachen. People who begin to collect have lost the first fury of creation. The change that came over plastic art in France towards the end of the twelfth century is reflected in the accomplished triviality of Chrétien de Troyes. The eleventh century had produced the Chanson de Roland, a poem as grand and simple as a Romanesque church. Chrétien de Troyes melted down the massive conceptions of his betters and twisted them into fine-spun conceits. He produced a poem as pinnacled, deft, and insignificant as Rouen Cathedral. In literature, as in the visual arts, Italy held out longest, and, when she fell, fell like Lucifer, never to rise again. In Italy there was no literary renaissance; there was just a stirring of the rubbish heap. If ever man was a full-stop, that man was Boccaccio. Dante died at Ravenna in 1321. His death is a landmark in the spiritual history of Europe. Behind him lies that which, taken with the Divina Commedia, has won for Italy an exaggerated literary reputation. In the thirteenth century there was plenty of poetry hardly inferior to the Lamento of Rinaldo; in the fourteenth comes Petrarch with the curse of mellifluous phrase-making.

Literature is never just pure art. Very little literature is a straightforward expression of emotion; none, I believe, expresses purely inhuman emotion. Most of it deals, to some degree, with facts and ideas: it's intellectual. Because of this, literature can be a misleading guide to the history of art. Its history is essentially the history of literature, and it's a much better guide to the history of thought. Yet sometimes literature offers the art historian a nice piece of relevant evidence. For example, the fact that Charlemagne ordered the collection and transcription of Frankish songs neatly complements the Renaissance art of Aachen. People who start collecting have lost the raw passion of creation. The shift in visual art in France towards the end of the twelfth century is reflected in the polished triviality of Chrétien de Troyes. The eleventh century produced the Chanson de Roland, a poem as grand and simple as a Romanesque church. Chrétien de Troyes took the substantial ideas of earlier writers and turned them into delicate, intricate thoughts. He created a poem as elaborately detailed and less impactful as Rouen Cathedral. In literature, just like in the visual arts, Italy held out the longest, and when she fell, she fell like Lucifer, never to rise again. There was no literary Renaissance in Italy; it was merely a stirring of the detritus. If anyone was a full stop, that person was Boccaccio. Dante died in Ravenna in 1321. His death marks a significant moment in the spiritual history of Europe. Behind him lies everything that, along with the Divina Commedia, has given Italy an inflated literary reputation. In the thirteenth century, there was plenty of poetry that was hardly inferior to the Lamento of Rinaldo; then in the fourteenth century came Petrarch with the burden of sweet-sounding phrases.

May God forget me if I forget the great Italian art of the fifteenth century. But, a host of individual geniuses and a cloud of admirable painters notwithstanding, the art of the fifteenth century was further from grace than that of the Giottesque painters of the fourteenth. And the whole output of the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries is immeasurably inferior to the great Byzantine and Romanesque production of the eleventh and twelfth. Indeed, it is inferior in quality, if not in quantity, to the decadent Byzantine and Italian Byzantine of the thirteenth. Therefore I will say that, already at the end of the fourteenth century, though Castagno and Masolino and Gentile da Fabriano and Fra Angelico were alive, and Masaccio and Piero and Bellini had yet to be born, it looked as if the road that started from Constantinople in the sixth century were about to end in a glissade. From Buda-Pest to Sligo, "late Gothic" stands for something as foul almost as "revival." Having come through the high passes, Europe, it seemed, was going to end her journey by plunging down a precipice. Perhaps it would have been as well; but it was not to be. The headlong rush was to be checked. The descent was to be eased by a strange detour, by a fantastic adventure, a revival that was no re-birth, a Medea's cauldron rather, an extravagant disease full of lust and laughter; the life of the old world was to be prolonged by four hundred years or so, by the galvanising power of the Classical Renaissance.

May God forget me if I forget the great Italian art of the fifteenth century. However, despite a number of individual geniuses and many admirable painters, the art of the fifteenth century was further from grace than that of the Giottesque painters of the fourteenth. Overall, the work from the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries is vastly inferior to the remarkable Byzantine and Romanesque creations of the eleventh and twelfth centuries. In fact, it falls short in quality, if not in quantity, compared to the declining Byzantine and Italian Byzantine of the thirteenth century. Therefore, I will say that by the end of the fourteenth century, even though Castagno and Masolino and Gentile da Fabriano and Fra Angelico were alive, and Masaccio and Piero and Bellini had yet to be born, it looked as if the path that began in Constantinople in the sixth century was about to come to a crash. From Buda-Pest to Sligo, "late Gothic" stands for something almost as foul as "revival." After navigating the high passes, it seemed that Europe was going to end her journey by plunging down into a chasm. Perhaps it would have been for the best; but that wasn’t what was meant to happen. The reckless descent was to be stopped. The fall would be softened by a strange detour, by a fantastical adventure, a revival that wasn’t really a re-birth, more like Medea's cauldron, an extravagant affliction bursting with desire and joy; the life of the old world was to be extended by around four hundred years, powered by the stimulating force of the Classical Renaissance.


III

THE CLASSICAL RENAISSANCE AND ITS DISEASES

The Classical Renaissance is nothing more than a big kink in the long slope; but it is a very big one. It is an intellectual event. Emotionally the consumption that was wasting Europe continued to run its course; the Renaissance was a mere fever-flash. To literature, however, its importance is immense: for literature can make itself independent of spiritual health, and is as much concerned with ideas as with emotions. Literature can subsist in dignity on ideas. Finlay's history of the Byzantine Empire provokes no emotion worth talking about, yet I would give Mr. Finlay a place amongst men of letters, and I would do as much for Hobbes, Mommsen, Sainte-Beuve, Samuel Johnson, and Aristotle. Great thinking without great feeling will make great literature. It is not for their emotional qualities that we value many of our most valued books. And when it is for an emotional quality, to what extent is that emotion aesthetic? I know how little the intellectual and factual content of great poetry has to do with its significance. The actual meaning of the words in Shakespeare's songs, the purest poetry in English, is generally either trivial or trite. They are nursery-rhymes or drawing-room ditties;—

The Classical Renaissance is just a significant twist in the long path; but it’s a major one. It’s an intellectual milestone. Emotionally, the decline that was consuming Europe kept going; the Renaissance was simply a brief surge. However, its significance for literature is huge: literature can exist independently of spiritual health and is just as much about ideas as it is about emotions. Literature can thrive on ideas alone. Finlay's history of the Byzantine Empire doesn't evoke much emotion, yet I would still place him among great writers, just like Hobbes, Mommsen, Sainte-Beuve, Samuel Johnson, and Aristotle. Great ideas without deep feelings can still lead to great literature. It's not for their emotional aspects that we appreciate many of our most esteemed books. And when it is about an emotional aspect, how much of that emotion is aesthetic? I understand how little the intellectual and factual content of great poetry relates to its importance. The actual meaning of the words in Shakespeare's songs, the finest poetry in English, is often either trivial or cliché. They are nursery rhymes or drawing-room ballads;—

"Come away, come away, death,
And in sad cypress let me be laid;
Fly away, fly away, breath;
I am slain by a fair cruel maid."

"Leave me now, leave me now, death,
And let me rest in sad cypress wood;
Drift away, drift away, breathe;
"I've been defeated by a beautiful, cold-hearted girl."

Could anything be more commonplace?

Could anything be more ordinary?

"Hark, hark!
Bow, wow,
The watch-dogs bark;
Bow, wow,
Hark, hark! I hear
The strain of strutting chanticleer
Cry, Cock-a-diddle-dow!"

"Hey, listen!"
Woof, woof,
The guard dogs are barking;
Woof!
Listen up! I hear
The crow of a proud rooster
"Shout, Wake up!"

What could be more nonsensical? In the verse of our second poet, Milton—so great that before his name the word "second" rings false as the giggle of fatuity—the ideas are frequently shallow and the facts generally false. In Dante, if the ideas are sometimes profound and the emotions awful, they are also, as a rule, repugnant to our better feelings: the facts are the hoardings of a parish scold. In great poetry it is the formal music that makes the miracle. The poet expresses in verbal form an emotion but distantly related to the words set down. But it is related; it is not a purely artistic emotion. In poetry form and its significance are not everything; the form and the content are not one. Though some of Shakespeare's songs approach purity, there is, in fact, an alloy. The form is burdened with an intellectual content, and that content is a mood that mingles with and reposes on the emotions of life. That is why poetry, though it has its raptures, does not transport us to that remote aesthetic beatitude in which, freed from humanity, we are up-stayed by musical and pure visual form.

What could be more ridiculous? In the writing of our second poet, Milton—so great that calling him "second" feels completely wrong—the ideas are often shallow and the facts usually inaccurate. In Dante, while the ideas can be sometimes deep and the emotions intense, they are generally off-putting to our better instincts: the facts are the complaints of a local busybody. In great poetry, it’s the formal music that creates magic. The poet conveys an emotion that isn’t entirely tied to the words written down. But it is connected; it’s not just an artistic feeling. In poetry, form and its meaning aren’t everything; form and content are distinct. Although some of Shakespeare's songs come close to purity, there is, in fact, a mixture. The form carries an intellectual weight, and that weight is a mood that intertwines with and relies on life’s emotions. That’s why poetry, even with its ecstatic moments, doesn’t lift us to a distant state of pure aesthetic bliss in which, liberated from humanity, we’re supported solely by musical and purely visual forms.

The Classical Renaissance was a new reading of human life, and what it added to the emotional capital of Europe was a new sense of the excitingness of human affairs. If the men and women of the Renaissance were moved by Art and Nature, that was because in Art and Nature they saw their own reflections. The Classical Renaissance was not a re-birth but a re-discovery; and that superb mess of thought and observation, lust, rhetoric, and pedantry, that we call Renaissance literature, is its best and most characteristic monument. What it rediscovered were the ideas from the heights of which the ancients had gained a view of life. This view the Renaissance borrowed. By doing so it took the sting out of the spiritual death of the late Middle Ages. It showed men that they could manage very well without a soul. It made materialism tolerable by showing how much can be done with matter and intellect. That was its great feat. It taught men how to make the best of a bad job; it proved that by cultivating the senses and setting the intellect to brood over them it is easy to whip up an emotion of sorts. When men had lost sight of the spirit it covered the body with a garment of glamour.

The Classical Renaissance was a fresh take on human life, adding a thrilling new perspective to Europe’s emotional landscape. If the people of the Renaissance were inspired by Art and Nature, it was because they saw their own reflections in them. The Classical Renaissance wasn't just a rebirth; it was a rediscovery. That amazing assortment of thought, observation, desire, rhetoric, and detailed study we call Renaissance literature is its most impressive and defining achievement. What it rediscovered were the ideas from which the ancients gained their understanding of life. This perspective was borrowed by the Renaissance. In doing so, it alleviated the spiritual stagnation of the late Middle Ages. It showed people that they could thrive without a soul. It made materialism more acceptable by demonstrating how much could be accomplished with matter and intellect. That was its significant achievement. It taught people how to make the best of tough situations; it proved that by honing their senses and allowing the intellect to reflect on them, it’s easy to stir up some kind of emotion. When people had lost sight of the spirit, it dressed the body in a cloak of allure.

That the Classical Renaissance was essentially an intellectual movement is proved, I think, by the fact that it left the uneducated classes untouched almost. They suffered from its consequences; it gave them nothing. A wave of emotion floods the back-gardens; an intellectual stream is kept within the irrigation channels. The Classical Renaissance made absolute the divorce of the classes from the masses. The mediaeval lord in his castle and the mediaeval hind in his hut were spiritual equals who thought and felt alike, held the same hopes and fears, and shared, to a surprising extent, the pains and pleasures of a simple and rather cruel society. The Renaissance changed all that. The lord entered the new world of ideas and refined sensuality; the peasant stayed where he was, or, as the last vestiges of spiritual religion began to disappear with the commons, sank lower. Popular art changed so gradually that in the late fifteenth and in the sixteenth century we still find, in remote corners, things that are rude but profoundly moving. Village masons could still create in stone at the time when Jacques Cœur was building himself the first "residence worthy of a millionaire" that had been "erected" since the days of Honorius. But that popular art pursued the downhill road sedately while plutocratic art went with a run is a curious accident of which the traces are soon lost; the outstanding fact is that with the Renaissance Europe definitely turns her back on the spiritual view of life. With that renunciation the power of creating significant form becomes the inexplicable gift of the occasional genius. Here and there an individual produces a work of art, so art comes to be regarded as something essentially sporadic and peculiar. The artist is reckoned a freak. We are in the age of names and catalogues and genius-worship. Now, genius-worship is the infallible sign of an uncreative age. In great ages, though we may not all be geniuses, many of us are artists, and where there are many artists art tends to become anonymous.

That the Classical Renaissance was mainly an intellectual movement is evident, I believe, because it hardly affected the uneducated classes. They felt its impact but gained nothing from it. A wave of emotion washes over the back gardens, while an intellectual current stays confined within set paths. The Classical Renaissance created a clear divide between the elites and the common people. The medieval lord in his castle and the medieval peasant in his hut were spiritual equals who thought and felt alike, shared the same hopes and fears, and surprisingly, experienced the same joys and struggles of a simple yet harsh society. The Renaissance changed all that. The lord stepped into a new world of ideas and refined pleasures; the peasant remained where he was, or as the last signs of spiritual religion faded among the common folk, fell deeper into hardship. Popular art shifted so gradually that in the late fifteenth and sixteenth centuries, we can still find, in remote areas, things that are rough yet deeply moving. Village masons were still creating in stone when Jacques Cœur was building the first “residence worthy of a millionaire” that had been “erected” since the days of Honorius. But while popular art took a slow decline, elitist art raced ahead, which is a curious coincidence whose signs quickly faded; the main fact is that with the Renaissance, Europe clearly turned away from a spiritual perspective on life. With that change, the ability to create meaningful art became the mysterious gift of rare geniuses. Occasionally, an individual produces a work of art, which leads to art being viewed as something inherently sporadic and unique. The artist is seen as an oddity. We are in the age of names and catalogs and the worship of genius. And this genius-worship is the sure sign of a period lacking creativity. In great times, even if we aren't all geniuses, many of us are artists, and where there are many artists, art tends to become anonymous.

The Classical Renaissance was something different in kind from what I have called the Christian Renaissance. It must be placed somewhere between 1350 and 1600. Place it where you will. For my part I always think of it as the gorgeous and well-cut garment of the years that fall between 1453 and 1594, between the capture of Constantinople and the death of Tintoretto. To me, it is the age of Lionardo, of Charles VIII and Francis I, of Cesare Borgia and Leo X, of Raffael, of Machiavelli, and of Erasmus, who carries us on to the second stage, the period of angry ecclesiastical politics, of Clement VII, Fontainebleau, Rabelais, Titian, Palladio, and Vasari. But, on any computation, in the years that lie between the spiritual exaltation of the early twelfth century and the sturdy materialism of the late sixteenth lies the Classical Renaissance. Whatever happened, happened between those dates. And all that did happen was nothing more than a change from late manhood to early senility complicated by a house-moving, bringing with it new hobbies and occupations. The decline from the eleventh to the seventeenth century is continuous and to be foreseen; the change from the world of Aurelian to the world of Gregory the Great is catastrophic. Since the Christian Renaissance, new ideas and knowledge notwithstanding, the world has grown rotten with decency and order. It takes more than the rediscovery of Greek texts and Graeco-Roman statues to provoke the cataclysms and earthquakes with which it grew young.

The Classical Renaissance was fundamentally different from what I refer to as the Christian Renaissance. It took place somewhere between 1350 and 1600. You can place it wherever you like. Personally, I always envision it as the vibrant and well-tailored garment of the years between 1453 and 1594, spanning from the capture of Constantinople to the death of Tintoretto. To me, this period includes Leonardo, Charles VIII and Francis I, Cesare Borgia and Leo X, Raphael, Machiavelli, and Erasmus, who leads us into the next phase, filled with intense church politics involving Clement VII, Fontainebleau, Rabelais, Titian, Palladio, and Vasari. Regardless of how you measure it, the years between the spiritual high of the early twelfth century and the robust materialism of the late sixteenth century encompass the Classical Renaissance. Everything that happened occurred within those years. And all that took place was essentially a transition from late maturity to early old age, complicated by a move that introduced new interests and activities. The decline from the eleventh to the seventeenth century is consistent and predictable; the shift from the world of Aurelian to that of Gregory the Great is drastic. Since the Christian Renaissance, despite the influx of new ideas and knowledge, the world has become rotten with propriety and order. It takes more than rediscovering Greek texts and Greco-Roman statues to ignite the cataclysms and upheavals that brought about its youthful vigor.

The art of the High Renaissance was conditioned by the demands of its patrons. There is nothing odd about that; it is a recognised stage in the rake's progress. The patrons of the Renaissance wanted plenty of beauty of the kind dear to the impressionable stock-jobber. Only, the plutocrats of the sixteenth century had a delicacy and magnificence of taste which would have made the houses and manners of modern stock-jobbers intolerable to them. Renaissance millionaires could be vulgar and brutal, but they were great gentlemen. They were neither illiterate cads nor meddlesome puritans, nor even saviours of society. Yet, if we are to understand the amazing popularity of Titian's and of Veronese's women, we must take note of their niceness to kiss and obvious willingness to be kissed. That beauty for which can be substituted the word "desirableness," and that insignificant beauty which is the beauty of gems, were in great demand. Imitation was wanted, too; for if pictures are to please as suggestions and mementoes, the objects that suggest and remind must be adequately portrayed. These pictures had got to stimulate the emotions of life, first; aesthetic emotion was a secondary matter. A Renaissance picture was meant to say just those things that a patron would like to hear. That way lies the end of art: however wicked it may be to try to shock the public, it is not so wicked as trying to please it. But whatever the Italian painters of the Renaissance had to say they said in the grand manner. Remember, we are not Dutchmen. Therefore let all your figures suggest the appropriate emotion by means of the appropriate gesture—the gesture consecrated by the great tradition. Straining limbs, looks of love, hate, envy, fear and horror, up-turned or downcast eyes, hands outstretched or clasped in despair—by means of our marvellous machinery, and still more marvellous skill, we can give them all they ask without forestalling the photographers. But we are not recounters all, for some of our patrons are poets. To them the visible Universe is suggestive of moods or, at any rate, sympathetic with them. These value objects for their association with the fun and folly and romance of life. For them, too, we paint pictures, and in their pictures we lend Nature enough humanity to make her interesting. My lord is lascivious? Correggio will give him a background to his mood. My lord is majestic? Michelangelo will tell him that man is, indeed, a noble animal whose muscles wriggle heroically as watch-springs. The sixteenth century produced a race of artists peculiar in their feeling for material beauty, but normal, coming as they do at the foot of the hills, in their technical proficiency and aesthetic indigence. Craft holds the candle that betrays the bareness of the cupboard. The aesthetic significance of form is feebly and impurely felt, the power of creating it is lost almost; but finer descriptions have rarely been painted. They knew how to paint in the sixteenth century: as for the primitives—God bless them—they did their best: what more could they do when they couldn't even round a lady's thighs?

The art of the High Renaissance was shaped by the needs of its patrons. There’s nothing strange about that; it's a typical part of the artist's journey. The patrons of the Renaissance wanted a lot of beauty that appealed to the sensitive investor. However, the wealthy individuals of the sixteenth century had a refined and grand taste that would likely make today’s stock investors seem unbearable to them. Renaissance millionaires could be crude and harsh, but they were true gentlemen. They were neither uneducated brutes nor invasive puritans, nor were they even champions of society. Still, to understand why Titian's and Veronese's women became so popular, we need to notice their inviting looks and evident eagerness to be admired. The beauty that could be described as "desirableness," along with the superficial beauty reminiscent of gems, was highly sought after. Imitation was also in demand; if paintings are meant to please as suggestions and remembrances, the items that inspire and evoke these memories must be accurately depicted. These artworks had to first stir life's emotions; the aesthetic aspect came second. A Renaissance painting was expected to express exactly what a patron would like to hear. Ultimately, that’s where art can suffer: while trying to shock the public might be wrong, trying to please it is even worse. But whatever the Italian painters of the Renaissance aimed to convey, they did so with great style. Remember, we are not Dutch. Therefore, all your figures should convey the appropriate emotion through the right gestures—the gestures defined by the great tradition. Straining limbs, looks of love, hate, envy, fear, and horror, eyes lifted or cast down, hands reaching out or clenched in despair—through our amazing techniques and even more impressive skill, we can deliver all that they expect without preempting photographers. But we aren’t just narrators; some of our patrons are poets. For them, the visible world evokes feelings or at least resonates with them. They appreciate objects for their connection to life's joy, folly, and romance. For them, too, we create images, infusing Nature with enough humanity to make her captivating. Is my lord indulgent? Correggio will provide a backdrop that complements his mood. Is my lord dignified? Michelangelo will remind him that mankind is indeed a noble creature whose muscles shift heroically like clockwork. The sixteenth century produced artists with a unique appreciation for material beauty, but they were also pretty standard, given their place at the foot of the hills, showcasing their technical skill and lack of aesthetic depth. Craft reveals the emptiness behind the scenes. The aesthetic significance of form is weakly and incompletely discerned, and the ability to create it is almost lost; yet, few descriptions have been painted with more finesse. They knew how to paint in the sixteenth century: as for the primitives—God bless them—they did their best; what more could they do when they couldn't even shape a woman’s thighs?

The Renaissance was a re-birth of other things besides a taste for round limbs and the science of representing them; we begin to hear again of two diseases, endemic in imperial Rome, from which a lively and vigorous society keeps itself tolerably free—Rarity-hunting and Expertise. These parasites can get no hold on a healthy body; it is on dead and dying matter that they batten and grow fat. The passion to possess what is scarce, and nothing else, is a disease that develops as civilisation grows old and dogs it to the grave: it is saprophytic. The rarity-hunter may be called a "collector" if by "collector" you do not mean one who buys what pleases or moves him. Certainly, such an one is unworthy of the name; he lacks the true magpie instinct. To the true collector the intrinsic value of a work of art is irrelevant; the reasons for which he prizes a picture are those for which a philatelist prizes a postage-stamp. To him the question "Does this move me?" is ludicrous: the question "Is it beautiful?"—otiose. Though by the very tasteful collector of stamps or works of art beauty is allowed to be a fair jewel in the crown of rarity, he would have us understand from the first that the value it gives is purely adventitious and depends for its existence on rarity. No rarity, no beauty. As for the profounder aesthetic significance, if a man were to believe in its existence he would cease to be a collector. The question to be asked is—"Is this rare?" Suppose the answer favourable, there remains another—"Is it genuine?" If the work of any particular artist is not rare, if the supply meets the demand, it stands to reason that the work is of no great consequence. For good art is art that fetches good prices, and good prices come of a limited supply. But though it be notorious that the work of Velasquez is comparatively scarce and therefore good, it has yet to be decided whether the particular picture offered at fifty thousand is really the work of Velasquez.

The Renaissance was a revival of more than just an appreciation for round shapes and the science of depicting them; we start to hear again about two diseases that were common in ancient Rome, from which a lively and vibrant society manages to stay reasonably free—Rarity-hunting and Expertise. These parasites can't latch onto a healthy body; they thrive and grow fat on dead and dying things. The urge to possess what is rare, and nothing else, is a sickness that develops as civilization ages and follows it to the grave: it is saprophytic. The rarity-hunter can be called a "collector" only if you don't mean someone who buys what pleases or moves them. Certainly, such a person is unworthy of the title; they lack the true magpie instinct. To the genuine collector, the intrinsic value of a piece of art doesn't matter; the reasons they value a painting are similar to those of a stamp collector. To them, the question "Does this move me?" is absurd: the question "Is it beautiful?"—pointless. Though a sophisticated collector of stamps or artworks might consider beauty a nice addition to rarity, they would want us to understand right from the start that the value beauty adds is purely incidental and depends on rarity. No rarity, no beauty. As for deeper aesthetic significance, if someone were to believe in its existence, they would stop being a collector. The question to ask is—"Is this rare?" If the answer is yes, there's still another question—"Is it genuine?" If a particular artist's work isn't rare, if the supply meets the demand, it stands to reason that the work isn't that important. Because good art is art that fetches good prices, and good prices come from limited supply. But even though it's well-known that Velasquez's work is relatively rare and thus valuable, it still needs to be determined whether the specific painting offered for fifty thousand is truly by Velasquez.

Enter the Expert, whom I would distinguish from the archaeologist and the critic. The archaeologist is a man with a foolish and dangerous curiosity about the past: I am a bit of an archaeologist myself. Archaeology is dangerous because it may easily overcloud one's aesthetic sensibility. The archaeologist may, at any moment, begin to value a work of art not because it is good, but because it is old or interesting. Though that is less vulgar than valuing it because it is rare and precious it is equally fatal to aesthetic appreciation. But so long as I recognise the futility of my science, so long as I recognise that I cannot appreciate a work of art the better because I know when and where it was made, so long as I recognise that, in fact, I am at a certain disadvantage in judging a sixth-century mosaic compared with a person of equal sensibility who knows and cares nothing about Romans and Byzantines, so long as I recognise that art criticism and archaeology are two different things, I hope I may be allowed to dabble unrebuked in my favourite hobby: I hope I am harmless.

Enter the Expert, whom I would separate from the archaeologist and the critic. The archaeologist is someone with a foolish and risky curiosity about the past: I consider myself a bit of an archaeologist too. Archaeology can be dangerous because it might cloud one's sense of aesthetics. The archaeologist may, at any moment, start valuing a work of art not because it’s good, but because it’s old or interesting. Though that’s less superficial than valuing it just because it’s rare and valuable, it’s still damaging to aesthetic appreciation. But as long as I recognize the futility of my field, as long as I understand that I can’t appreciate a work of art better just because I know when and where it was made, as long as I acknowledge that I’m actually at a disadvantage in judging a sixth-century mosaic compared to someone with equal sensibility who knows and cares nothing about Romans and Byzantines, as long as I realize that art criticism and archaeology are two different things, I hope I may be allowed to dabble, uncriticized, in my favorite hobby: I hope I am harmless.

Art criticism, in the present state of society, seems to me a respectable and possibly a useful occupation. The prejudice against critics, like most prejudices, lives on fear and ignorance. It is quite unnecessary and rather provincial, for, in fact, critics are not very formidable. They are suspected of all sorts of high-handed practices—making and breaking reputations, running up and down, booming and exploiting—of which I should hardly think them capable. Popular opinion notwithstanding, I doubt whether critics are either omnipotent or utterly depraved. Indeed, I believe that some of them are not only blameless but even lovable characters. Those sinister but flattering insinuations and open charges of corruption fade woefully when one considers how little the critic of contemporary art can hope to get for "writing up" pictures that sell for twenty or thirty guineas apiece. The expert, to be sure, is exposed to some temptation, since a few of his words, judiciously placed, may promote a canvas from the twenty to the twenty thousand mark; but, as everyone knows, the morality of the expert is above suspicion. Useless as the occupation of the critic may be, it is probably honest; and, after all, is it more useless than all other occupations, save only those of creating art, producing food, drink, and tobacco, and bearing beautiful children?

Art criticism, in today's society, seems like a respectable and possibly useful job. The bias against critics, like most biases, comes from fear and ignorance. It’s quite unnecessary and somewhat narrow-minded because, in reality, critics aren’t that intimidating. They’re thought to engage in all kinds of arrogant behaviors—making and breaking reputations, running around, hyping and exploiting—none of which I would consider they are truly capable of. Despite what popular opinion says, I doubt critics are either all-powerful or completely corrupt. In fact, I believe that some of them are not only innocent but even quite likable. Those dark but flattering allegations of corruption lose their sting when you think about how little a contemporary art critic can really gain from “pumping up” paintings that sell for twenty or thirty guineas each. Sure, the expert faces some temptation since a few carefully chosen words could boost a piece from twenty to twenty thousand, but, as everyone knows, the expert’s integrity is beyond question. While the role of the critic might seem pointless, it's probably honest; and, after all, is it really more pointless than all other jobs, except for those that involve creating art, producing food, drink, and tobacco, and having beautiful children?

If the collector asks me, as a critic, for my opinion of the Velasquez he is about to buy, I will tell him honestly what I think of it, as a work of art. I will tell him whether it moves me much or little, and I will try to point out those qualities and relations of line and colour in which it seems to me to excel or fall short. I will try to account for the degree of my aesthetic emotion. That, I conceive, is the function of the critic. But all conjectures as to the authenticity of a work based on its formal significance, or even on its technical perfection, are extremely hazardous. It is always possible that someone else was the master's match as artist and craftsman, and of that someone's work there may be an overwhelming supply. The critic may sell the collector a common pup instead of the one uncatalogued specimen of Pseudo-kuniskos; and therefore the wary collector sends for someone who can furnish him with the sort of evidence of the authenticity of his picture that would satisfy a special juryman and confound a purchasing dealer. At artistic evidence he laughs noisily in half-crown periodicals and five-guinea tomes. Documentary evidence is what he prefers; but, failing that, he will put up with a cunning concoction of dates and watermarks, cabalistic signatures, craquelure, patina, chemical properties of paint and medium, paper and canvas, all sorts of collateral evidence, historical and biographical, and racy tricks of brush or pen. It is to adduce and discuss this sort of evidence that the Collector calls in the Expert.

If a collector asks me, as a critic, for my opinion on the Velasquez he's about to buy, I'll honestly share what I think of it as a work of art. I'll let him know whether it moves me a lot or just a little, and I’ll try to highlight the qualities and relationships of line and color where it seems to excel or fall short. I'll explain why I feel the way I do about it. That, I believe, is the role of the critic. However, any guesses about a work's authenticity based on its formal significance or even its technical perfection are really risky. It's always possible that someone else was just as skilled as the master, and there might be a ton of that person’s work out there. The critic could end up selling the collector a common piece instead of the one unique item from Pseudo-kuniskos; hence, the cautious collector seeks someone who can provide the kind of proof of authenticity for his painting that would satisfy an expert juror and baffle a selling dealer. He scoffs at artistic evidence in cheap magazines and pricey books. What he really wants is documentary evidence; but if that's not available, he'll settle for a clever mix of dates and watermarks, mysterious signatures, cracks, finish, chemical properties of the paint and medium, the paper and canvas, all kinds of additional evidence—historical and biographical—and clever techniques of brush or pen. To gather and discuss this kind of evidence, the collector brings in the expert.

Anyone whom chance or misfortune has led into the haunts of collectors and experts will admit that I have not exaggerated the horror of the diseases that we have inherited from the Classical Renaissance. He will have heard the value of a picture made to depend on the interpretation of a letter. He will have heard the picture discussed from every point of view except that of one who feels its significance. By whom was it made? For whom was it made? When was it made? Where was it made? Is it all the work of one hand? Who paid for it? How much did he pay? Through what collections has it passed? What are the names of the figures portrayed? What are their histories? What the style and cut of their coats, breeches, and beards? How much will it fetch at Christie's? All these are questions to moot; and mooted they will be, by the hour. But in expert conclaves who has ever heard more than a perfunctory and silly comment on the aesthetic qualities of a masterpiece?

Anyone who has found themselves in the circles of collectors and experts, whether by chance or misfortune, will agree that I haven't overstated the horror of the issues we've inherited from the Classical Renaissance. They've probably heard the value of a painting discussed based on the interpretation of a letter. They've likely heard the artwork analyzed from every angle except that of someone who truly feels its significance. Who created it? For whom was it made? When was it made? Where was it made? Is it all by one artist? Who funded it? How much did they pay? Through which collections has it passed? What are the names of the figures depicted? What are their stories? What style and cut are their coats, pants, and beards? How much will it sell for at Christie's? These are all questions to consider; and they'll be debated endlessly. But in expert discussions, who has ever heard anything more than a superficial and silly comment on the aesthetic qualities of a masterpiece?

We have seen the scholars at loggerheads over the genuineness of a picture in the National Gallery. The dispute rages round the interpretation of certain marks in the corner of the canvas. Are they, or are they not, a signature? Whatever the final decision may be, the picture will remain unchanged; but if it can be proved that the marks are the signature of the disciple, it will be valueless. If the Venus of Velasquez should turn out to be a Spanish model by del Mazo, the great ones who guide us and teach the people to love art will see to it, I trust, that the picture is moved to a position befitting its mediocrity. It is this unholy alliance between Expertise and Officialdom[18] that squanders twenty thousand on an unimpeachable Frans Hals, and forty thousand on a Mabuse for which no minor artist will wish to take credit.[19] For the money a judicious purchaser could have made one of the finest collections in England. The unholy alliance has no use for contemporary art. The supply is considerable and the names are not historic. Snobbery makes acceptable the portrait of a great lady, though it be by Boldini; and even Mr. Lavery may be welcome if he come with the picture of a king. But how are our ediles to know whether a picture of a commoner, or of some inanimate and undistinguished object, by Degas or Cézanne is good or bad? They need not know whether a picture by Hals is good; they need only know that it is by Hals.

We've seen scholars in disagreement about the authenticity of a painting in the National Gallery. The argument revolves around the marks in the corner of the canvas. Are they, or aren't they, a signature? No matter what the final decision is, the painting will stay the same; but if it’s proven that the marks are the signature of a disciple, it will lose its value. If Velasquez's Venus turns out to be just a Spanish model by del Mazo, I trust the experts who guide us and teach people to appreciate art will ensure that the painting is relocated to a spot fitting its mediocrity. This unholy alliance between Expertise and Officialdom[18] squanders twenty thousand on a flawless Frans Hals and forty thousand on a Mabuse that no lesser artist would want to claim.[19] With that money, a wise collector could have built one of the finest collections in England. The unholy alliance has no interest in contemporary art. There’s plenty available, and the artists’ names aren’t historic. Snobbery makes it acceptable to display a portrait of a great lady, even if it’s by Boldini; and even Mr. Lavery might be welcome if he brings a painting of a king. But how are our officials supposed to know whether a painting of a commoner, or an ordinary and unremarkable object, by Degas or Cézanne is good or bad? They don’t need to know if a painting by Hals is good; they only need to know that it’s by Hals.

I will not describe in any detail the end of the slope, from the beginning of the seventeenth to the middle of the nineteenth century. The seventeenth century is rich in individual geniuses; but they are individual. The level of art is very low. The big names of El Greco, Rembrandt, Velasquez, Vermeer, Rubens, Jordaens, Poussin, and Claude, Wren and Bernini (as architects) stand out; had they lived in the eleventh century they might all have been lost in a crowd of anonymous equals. Rembrandt, indeed, perhaps the greatest genius of them all, is a typical ruin of his age. For, except in a few of his later works, his sense of form and design is utterly lost in a mess of rhetoric, romance, and chiaroscuro. It is difficult to forgive the seventeenth century for what it made of Rembrandt's genius. One great advantage over its predecessor it did enjoy: the seventeenth century had ceased to believe sincerely in the ideas of the Classical Renaissance. Painters could not devote themselves to suggesting the irrelevant emotions of life because they did not feel them.[20] For lack of human emotion they were driven back on art. They talked a great deal about Magnanimity and Nobility, but they thought more of Composition. For instance, in the best works of Nicolas Poussin, the greatest artist of the age, you will notice that the human figure is treated as a shape cut out of coloured paper to be pinned on as the composition directs. That is the right way to treat the human figure; the mistake lay in making these shapes retain the characteristic gestures of Classical rhetoric. In much the same way Claude treats temples and palaces, trees, mountains, harbours and lakes, as you may see in his superb pictures at the National Gallery. There they hang, beside the Turners, that all the world may see the difference between a great artist and an after-dinner poet. Turner was so much excited by his observations and his sentiments that he set them all down without even trying to co-ordinate them in a work of art: clearly he could not have done so in any case. That was a cheap and spiteful thought that prompted the clause wherein it is decreed that his pictures shall hang for ever beside those of Claude. He wished to call attention to a difference and he has succeeded beyond his expectations: curses, like hens, come home to roost.

I won’t go into detail about the decline that happened from the early seventeenth century to the mid-nineteenth century. The seventeenth century had many individual geniuses, but they were just that—individual. The overall quality of art was quite low. The notable figures like El Greco, Rembrandt, Velázquez, Vermeer, Rubens, Jordaens, Poussin, and Claude, as well as architects like Wren and Bernini, stood out; if they had lived in the eleventh century, they might have faded into obscurity among countless nameless peers. Rembrandt, arguably the greatest genius of them all, is a prime example of the era's decline. In most of his works, except a few late pieces, his grasp of form and design gets lost in a jumble of rhetoric, romance, and chiaroscuro. It’s hard to overlook how the seventeenth century squandered Rembrandt’s talent. However, it did have a significant advantage over its predecessor: it had stopped genuinely believing in the ideas of the Classical Renaissance. Painters couldn’t put their efforts into capturing the irrelevant emotions of life because they didn’t really feel them.[20] Lacking human emotion, they turned their focus to art. They talked a lot about Magnanimity and Nobility but paid more attention to Composition. For example, in the best works of Nicolas Poussin, the era's leading artist, you’ll notice that the human figure is treated like a shape cut out of colored paper to be attached according to the composition. That’s the right approach to depicting the human figure; the mistake was allowing these shapes to keep the typical gestures of Classical rhetoric. Similarly, Claude depicts temples, palaces, trees, mountains, harbors, and lakes in his stunning paintings at the National Gallery. There they hang, next to Turner’s works, for everyone to see the difference between a great artist and an after-dinner poet. Turner was so inspired by his observations and feelings that he just put them down without trying to organize them into a cohesive work of art: he clearly couldn’t have done so even if he tried. It was a petty and vindictive thought to decree that his paintings should forever hang beside Claude’s. He aimed to highlight a difference, and he certainly succeeded beyond his expectations: curses, like hens, come home to roost.

In the eighteenth century, with its dearth of genius, we perceive more clearly that we are on the flats. Chardin is the one great artist. Painters are, for the most part, upholsterers to the nobility and gentry. Some fashion handsome furniture for the dining-room, others elegant knick-knacks for the boudoir; many are kept constantly busy delineating for the respect of future generations his lordship, or her ladyship's family. The painting of the eighteenth century is brilliant illustration still touched with art. For instance, in Watteau, Canaletto, Crome, Cotman, and Guardi there is some art, some brilliance, and a great deal of charming illustration. In Tiepolo there is hardly anything but brilliance; only when one sees his work beside that of Mr. Sargent does one realise the presence of other qualities. In Hogarth there is hardly anything but illustration; one realises the presence of other qualities only by remembering the work of the Hon. John Collier. Beside the upholsterers who work for the aristocracy there is another class supported by the connoisseurs. There are the conscientious bores, whose modest aim it is to paint and draw correctly in the manner of Raffael and Michelangelo. Their first object is to stick to the rules, their second to show some cleverness in doing so. One need not bother about them.

In the eighteenth century, with its lack of genius, we can see more clearly that we are in a low point. Chardin stands out as the one great artist. Most painters are just decorators for the nobility and wealthy class. Some create beautiful furniture for dining rooms, while others craft elegant trinkets for boudoirs; many are kept busy depicting the families of lords and ladies for the respect of future generations. The painting of the eighteenth century is a bright illustration still infused with art. For example, in the works of Watteau, Canaletto, Crome, Cotman, and Guardi, there is some artistry, some brilliance, and a lot of charming illustration. In Tiepolo, there's barely anything but brilliance; only when you see his work next to that of Mr. Sargent do you recognize the presence of other qualities. In Hogarth, there's almost nothing but illustration; you only notice other qualities when you remember the work of the Hon. John Collier. Alongside the decorators who work for the aristocracy, there’s another group supported by art lovers. These are the meticulous dullards, whose modest goal is to paint and draw accurately in the style of Raphael and Michelangelo. Their primary focus is to adhere to the rules, with a secondary aim to show some skill in doing so. They’re not worth your time.

So the power of creating is almost lost, and limners must be content to copy pretty things. The twin pillars of painting in the eighteenth century were what they called "Subject" and "Treatment." To paint a beautiful picture, a boudoir picture, take a pretty woman, note those things about her that a chaste and civil dinner-partner might note, and set them down in gay colours and masses of Chinese white: you may do the same by her toilette battery, her fancy frocks, and picnic parties. Imitate whatever is pretty and you are sure to make a pretty job of it. To make a noble picture, a dining-room piece, you must take the same lady and invest her in a Doric chiton or diploida and himation; give her a pocillum, a censer, a sacrificial ram, and a distant view of Tivoli; round your modelling, and let your brush-strokes be long and slightly curved; affect sober and rather hot pigments; call the finished article "Dido pouring libations to the Goddess of Love." To paint an exhibition picture, the sort preferred by the more rigid cognoscenti, be sure to make no mark for which warrant cannot be found in Rubens, Sarto, Guido Reni, Titian, Tintoretto, Veronese, Raffael, Michelangelo, or Trajan's Column. For further information consult "The Discourses" of Sir Joshua Reynolds, P.R.A., whose recipes are made palatable by a quality infrequent in his dishes, luminosity.

So the power of creating is nearly gone, and artists have to settle for copying pretty things. The two main ideas in painting during the eighteenth century were known as "Subject" and "Treatment." To create a beautiful picture, like a boudoir scene, take a pretty woman, notice the details about her that a respectable dinner companion might observe, and capture them in bright colors and lots of Chinese white; you can do the same with her makeup, fancy dresses, and picnic scenes. Imitate anything that's pretty, and you'll definitely make an attractive piece. To create a grand dining-room artwork, use the same woman but dress her in a Doric chiton or diploida and himation; give her a drinking cup, a censer, a sacrificial ram, and a distant view of Tivoli; refine your modeling, and make your brush strokes long and slightly curved; use deep and somewhat warm pigments; label the finished piece "Dido pouring libations to the Goddess of Love." If you want to paint a picture for an exhibition, the kind that the more serious art lovers prefer, make sure that every element you include is backed by examples from Rubens, Sarto, Guido Reni, Titian, Tintoretto, Veronese, Raphael, Michelangelo, or Trajan's Column. For more information, check out "The Discourses" by Sir Joshua Reynolds, P.R.A., whose advice is made enjoyable by a quality not often found in his suggestions: luminosity.

The intellectual reaction from Classical to Romantic is duly registered by a change of subject. Ruins and mediaeval history come into fashion. For art, which is as little concerned with the elegant bubbles of the eighteenth century as with the foaming superabundance of the Romantic revival, this change is nothing more than the swing of an irrelevant pendulum. But the new ideas led inevitably to antiquarianism, and antiquarians found something extraordinarily congenial in what was worst in Gothic art. Obedient limners follow the wiseacres. What else is there for them to follow? Stragglers from the age of reason are set down to trick out simpering angels. No longer permitted to stand on the laws of propriety or their personal dignity, they are ordered to sweeten their cold meats with as much amorous and religious sentiment as they can exude. Meanwhile the new fellows, far less sincere than the old, who felt nothing and said so, begin to give themselves the airs of artists. These Victorians are intolerable: for now that they have lost the old craft and the old tradition of taste, the pictures that they make are no longer pleasantly insignificant; they bellow "stinking mackerel."

The intellectual shift from Classical to Romantic is clearly marked by a change in subject matter. Ruins and medieval history become trendy. For art, which cares as little about the stylish fads of the eighteenth century as it does about the excessive flamboyance of the Romantic revival, this shift is just the swinging of an unimportant pendulum. However, the new ideas inevitably lead to a fascination with antiques, and antiquarians discover something oddly appealing in the least impressive aspects of Gothic art. Compliant artists follow the advised trends. What else can they do? Survivors from the age of reason are tasked with embellishing sentimental angels. No longer allowed to abide by rules of propriety or personal dignity, they are instructed to infuse their work with as much romantic and religious sentiment as they can muster. Meanwhile, the new generation, far less genuine than the old, who at least acknowledged their indifference, start to act like real artists. These Victorians are unbearable: now that they have lost both the old skill and the traditional standards of taste, their artwork is no longer blandly insignificant; it screams "stinking mackerel."

About the middle of the nineteenth century art was as nearly dead as art can be. The road ran drearily through the sea-level swamps. There were, of course, men who felt that imitation, whether of nature or of another's work, was not enough, who felt the outrage of calling the staple products of the "forties" and "fifties" art; but generally they lacked the power to make an effective protest. Art cannot die out utterly; but it lay sick in caves and cellars. There were always one or two who had a right to call themselves artists: the great Ingres[21] overlaps Crome; Corot and Daumier overlap Ingres; and then come the Impressionists. But the mass of painting and sculpture had sunk to something that no intelligent and cultivated person would dream of calling art. It was in those days that they invented the commodity which is still the staple of official exhibitions throughout Europe. You may see acres of it every summer at Burlington House and in the Salon; indeed, you may see little else there. It does not pretend to be art. If the producers mistake it for art sometimes, they do so in all innocence: they have no notion of what art is. By "art" they mean the imitation of objects, preferably pretty or interesting ones; their spokesmen have said so again and again. The sort of thing that began to do duty for art about 1840, and still passes muster with the lower middle class, would have been inconceivable at any time between the fall of the Roman Empire and the death of George IV. Even in the eighteenth century, when they could not create significant form, they knew that accurate imitation was of no value in itself. It is not until what is still official painting and sculpture and architecture gets itself accepted as a substitute for art, that we can say for certain that the long slope that began with the Byzantine primitives is ended. But when we have reached this point we know that we can sink no lower.

Around the middle of the nineteenth century, art was almost as lifeless as it could be. The roads dragged on through the low, swampy areas. Of course, there were some people who believed that simply copying nature or someone else's work wasn't enough, who felt it was absurd to label the common outputs of the "forties" and "fifties" as art; however, most of them lacked the influence to stage a meaningful protest. Art can’t completely disappear; but it was struggling, hidden away in caves and basements. There were always a few who could genuinely call themselves artists: the great Ingres overlaps with Crome; Corot and Daumier overlap with Ingres; and then the Impressionists came along. But the majority of painting and sculpture had sunk to a level that no educated and cultured person would even consider art. It was during this time that they created the kind of artwork that still dominates official exhibitions across Europe. You can see tons of it every summer at Burlington House and in the Salon; in fact, you might see hardly anything else there. It doesn't even pretend to be art. If the creators sometimes mistake it for art, they do so innocently: they have no real understanding of what art is. By "art," they mean the imitation of objects, ideally ones that are pretty or interesting; their representatives have stated this repeatedly. The type of work that started to be accepted as art around 1840, and is still considered acceptable by the lower middle class, would have been unthinkable at any time between the fall of the Roman Empire and the death of George IV. Even in the eighteenth century, when they couldn’t create significant forms, they recognized that accurate imitation was worthless on its own. It isn’t until what is still regarded as official painting, sculpture, and architecture is accepted as a stand-in for art that we can definitively say the long decline that began with the Byzantine primitives has come to an end. But when we reach that point, we realize we've hit rock bottom.

We must mark the spot near which a huge impulse died; but we need not linger in the fetid swamps—or only long enough to say a word of justice. Do not rail too bitterly against official painters, living or dead. They cannot harm art, because they have nothing to do with it: they are not artists. If rail you must, rail at that public which, having lost all notion of what art is, demanded, and still demands, in its stead, the thing that these painters can supply. Official painting is the product of social conditions which have not yet passed away. Thousands of people who care nothing about art are able to buy and are in the habit of buying pictures. They want a background, just as the ladies and gentlemen of the ancien régime wanted one; only their idea of what a background should be is different. The painter of commerce supplies what is wanted and in his simplicity calls it art. That it is not art, that it is not even an amenity, should not blind us to the fact that it is an honest article. I admit that the man who produces it satisfies a vulgar and unprofitable taste; so does the very upright tradesman who forces insipid asparagus for the Christmas market. Sir Georgius Midas will never care for art, but he will always want a background; and, unless things are going to change with surprising suddenness, it will be some time before he is unable to get what he wants, at a price. However splendid and vital the new movement may be, it will not, I fancy, unaided, kill the business of picture-making. The trade will dwindle; but I suspect it will survive until there is no one who can afford ostentatious upholstery, until the only purchasers are those who willingly make sacrifices for the joy of possessing a work of art.

We need to acknowledge the place where a huge passion faded away, but there's no need to stay too long in the unpleasant depths—just long enough to speak a word of fairness. Don’t complain too harshly about official artists, whether they're alive or dead. They can’t damage art because they aren’t connected to it; they aren't true artists. If you have to complain, direct your frustrations at the public that has lost all sense of what art really is and instead demands the kind of work these artists can produce. Official art is the result of social conditions that haven’t yet disappeared _. Thousands of people who aren't genuinely interested in art still buy and expect paintings. They seek a backdrop, just like the ladies and gentlemen of the old regime did; it’s just that their idea of a backdrop has changed. The commercial painter provides what people want and simplistically labels it art. The fact that it's not art, and not even a nice touch, shouldn't blind us to the reality that it is a legitimate product. I recognize that the person who creates it caters to a shallow and unrefined taste; the same goes for the very reputable vendor who pushes bland asparagus for the holiday market. Sir Georgius Midas will never value art, but he'll always want a backdrop; and unless things change unexpectedly soon, it will be a while before he can't find what he desires, for a price. Regardless of how magnificent and dynamic the new movement may be, I doubt it will alone put an end to the picture-making business. The market may shrink, but I suspect it will persist until there are no longer people who can afford extravagant decorations, until only those who are willing to make sacrifices for the joy of owning a genuine work of art are left as buyers.


IV

ALID EX ALIO

In the nineteenth century the spirit seems to enter one of those prodigious periods of incubation for a type of which we turn automatically to the age that saw the last infirmity of Roman imperialism and of Hellenistic culture. About Victorian men and movements there is something uneasy. It is as though, having seen a shilling come down "tails," one were suddenly to surprise the ghost of a head—you could have sworn that "heads" it was. It doesn't matter, but it's disquieting. And after all, perhaps it does matter. Seen from odd angles, Victorian judges and ministers take on the airs of conspirators: there is something prophetic about Mr. Gladstone—about the Newcastle programme something pathetic. Respectable hypotheses are caught implying the most disreputable conclusions. And yet the respectable classes speculate while anarchists and supermen are merely horrified by the card-playing and champagne-drinking of people richer than themselves. Agnostics see the finger of God in the fall of godless Paris. Individualists clamour for a large and vigilant police force.

In the nineteenth century, the spirit seems to enter one of those remarkable periods of development that reminds us of the time when Roman imperialism and Hellenistic culture were coming to an end. There’s something unsettling about Victorian men and movements. It’s as if, after flipping a coin and getting "tails," you suddenly discover the ghost of "heads"—you could have sworn it was "heads." It doesn’t seem important, but it feels uncomfortable. And maybe it actually is important. From certain perspectives, Victorian judges and ministers appear to be conspirators: there’s something prophetic about Mr. Gladstone—and something somewhat sad about the Newcastle programme. Respectable theories are caught suggesting the most disreputable conclusions. Yet, the respectable classes speculate while anarchists and superhumans are simply appalled by the card games and champagne-drinking of people wealthier than they are. Agnostics see divine intervention in the fall of godless Paris. Individualists are demanding a large and watchful police force.

That is how the nineteenth century looks to us. Most of the mountains are in labour with ridiculous mice, but the spheres are shaken by storms in intellectual teacups. The Pre-Raffaelites call in question the whole tradition of the Classical Renaissance, and add a few more names to the heavy roll of notoriously bad painters. The French Impressionists profess to do no more than push the accepted theory of representation to its logical conclusion, and by their practice, not only paint some glorious pictures, but shake the fatal tradition and remind the more intelligent part of the world that visual art has nothing to do with literature. Whistler draws, not the whole, but a part of the true moral. What a pity he was not a greater artist! Still, he was an artist; and about the year 1880 the race was almost extinct in this country.[22]

That’s how we see the nineteenth century. Most of the mountains are struggling with silly little issues, but the ideas are tumultuous in intellectual debates. The Pre-Raphaelites challenge the entire legacy of the Classical Renaissance and add a few more names to the long list of poorly regarded painters. The French Impressionists claim to simply take the accepted ideas of representation to their logical conclusion, and through their work, not only create some stunning paintings, but also disrupt the damaging traditions and remind the more discerning part of the world that visual art isn’t connected to literature. Whistler captures not the whole picture, but a piece of the true message. What a shame he wasn't a greater artist! Still, he was an artist; and around 1880, that kind of artist was nearly gone in this country.[22]

Through the fog of the nineteenth century, which began in 1830, loom gigantic warnings. All the great figures are ominous. If they do not belong to the new order, they make impossible the old. Carlyle and Dickens and Victor Hugo, the products and lovers of the age, scold it. Flaubert points a contemptuous finger. Ibsen, a primitive of the new world, indicates the cracks in the walls of the old. Tolstoi is content to be nothing but a primitive until he becomes little better than a bore. By minding his own business, Darwin called in question the business of everyone else. By hammering new sparks out of an old instrument, Wagner revealed the limitations of literary music. As the twentieth century dawns, a question, which up to the time of the French Revolution had been judiciously kept academic, shoulders its way into politics: "Why is this good?" About the same time, thanks chiefly to the Aesthetes and the French Impressionists, an aesthetic conscience, dormant since before the days of the Renaissance, wakes and begins to cry, "Is this art?"

Through the haze of the nineteenth century, which started in 1830, massive warnings emerge. All the major figures are foreboding. If they don’t fit into the new order, they make the old order impossible. Carlyle, Dickens, and Victor Hugo, both products and critics of the era, express their discontent. Flaubert points a scornful finger. Ibsen, a pioneer of the new world, highlights the cracks in the old structure. Tolstoy is fine with just being a primitive until he becomes somewhat dull. By focusing on his own work, Darwin challenged everyone else's. By striking new sparks from an old instrument, Wagner exposed the limits of literary music. As the twentieth century begins, a question that had been carefully kept academic until the French Revolution forces its way into politics: "Why is this good?" Around the same time, largely due to the Aesthetes and the French Impressionists, a dormant aesthetic conscience since the Renaissance stirs and starts to ask, "Is this art?"

It is amusing to remember that the first concerted clamour against the Renaissance and its florid sequelae arose in England; for the Romantic movement, which was as much French and German as English, was merely a reaction from the classicism of the eighteenth century, and hardly attacked, much less threw off, the dominant tyranny. We have a right to rejoice in the Pre-Raffaelite movement as an instance of England's unquestioned supremacy in independence and unconventionality of thought. Depression begins when we have to admit that the revolt led to nothing but a great many bad pictures and a little thin sentiment. The Pre-Raffaelites were men of taste who felt the commonness of the High Renaissance and the distinction of what they called Primitive Art, by which they meant the art of the fifteenth and fourteenth centuries. They saw that, since the Renaissance, painters had been trying to do something different from what the primitives had done; but for the life of them they could not see what it was that the primitives did. They had the taste to prefer Giotto to Raffael, but the only genuine reason they could give for their preference was that they felt Raffael to be vulgar. The reason was good, but not fundamental; so they set about inventing others. They discovered in the primitives scrupulous fidelity to nature, superior piety, chaste lives. How far they were from guessing the secret of primitive art appeared when they began to paint pictures themselves. The secret of primitive art is the secret of all art, at all times, in all places—sensibility to the profound significance of form and the power of creation. The band of happy brothers lacked both; so perhaps it is not surprising that they should have found in acts of piety, in legends and symbols, the material, and in sound churchmanship the very essence, of mediaeval art. For their own inspiration they looked to the past instead of looking about them. Instead of diving for truth they sought it on the surface. The fact is, the Pre-Raffaelites were not artists, but archaeologists who tried to make intelligent curiosity do the work of impassioned contemplation. As artists they do not differ essentially from the ruck of Victorian painters. They will reproduce the florid ornament of late Gothic as slavishly as the steady Academician reproduces the pimples on an orange; and if they do attempt to simplify—some of them have noticed the simplification of the primitives—they do so in the spirit, not of an artist, but of the "sedulous ape."

It's amusing to think that the first loud protests against the Renaissance and its elaborate offshoots began in England; the Romantic movement, which was equally French and German as it was English, was simply a response to the classicism of the eighteenth century and hardly opposed, let alone broke away from, the prevailing dominance. We have every reason to celebrate the Pre-Raphaelite movement as a sign of England's clear leadership in independence and unconventional thinking. A sense of disappointment arises when we have to acknowledge that the revolt led to nothing more than a lot of bad artwork and some shallow sentiment. The Pre-Raphaelites were individuals with discernment who recognized the banality of the High Renaissance and the uniqueness of what they referred to as Primitive Art, meaning the art of the fifteenth and fourteenth centuries. They understood that since the Renaissance, painters had been attempting something different from what the primitives had achieved; yet, they struggled to identify what exactly that was. They preferred Giotto over Raphael, but their only real justification for this preference was that they found Raphael to be unrefined. This reasoning was decent but not foundational, so they sought to come up with others. They found in the primitives a meticulous fidelity to nature, greater piety, and virtuous lives. How far they were from uncovering the essence of primitive art became evident when they began creating their own works. The secret of primitive art is the same secret that underpins all art, at all times and in all places—an awareness of the deep significance of form and the ability to create. The group of enthusiastic brothers lacked both; so, it’s perhaps not surprising that they found in acts of devotion, in legends and symbols, the substance, and in solid churchmanship the very core, of medieval art. For their inspiration, they looked to the past instead of their surroundings. Instead of searching deeply for truth, they skimmed the surface. In reality, the Pre-Raphaelites were not artists, but archaeologists who tried to make intelligent curiosity substitute for passionate contemplation. As artists, they are not fundamentally different from the majority of Victorian painters. They would replicate the ornate detailing of late Gothic architecture as faithfully as the diligent Academician reproduces the blemishes on an orange; and if they do try to simplify—some of them have noted the simplification of the primitives—they do so not in the spirit of an artist, but like the "diligent ape."

Simplification is the conversion of irrelevant detail into significant form. A very bold Pre-Raffaelite was capable of representing a meadow by two minutely accurate blades of grass. But two minutely accurate blades of grass are just as irrelevant as two million; it is the formal significance of a blade of grass or of a meadow with which the artist is concerned. The Pre-Raffaelite method is at best symbolism, at worst pure silliness. Had the Pre-Raffaelites been blessed with profoundly imaginative minds they might have recaptured the spirit of the Middle Ages instead of imitating its least significant manifestations. But had they been great artists they would not have wished to recapture anything. They would have invented forms for themselves or derived them from their surroundings, just as the mediaeval artists did. Great artists never look back.

Simplification is turning irrelevant details into something meaningful. A very bold Pre-Raphaelite could depict a meadow with just two incredibly precise blades of grass. But those two accurate blades of grass are just as insignificant as two million; what the artist cares about is the formal significance of a blade of grass or a meadow. The Pre-Raphaelite approach is, at best, symbolic, and at worst, completely silly. If the Pre-Raphaelites had been truly imaginative, they might have captured the spirit of the Middle Ages instead of copying its least important aspects. But if they had been great artists, they wouldn’t have wanted to recapture anything. They would have created forms for themselves or drawn inspiration from their surroundings, just like medieval artists did. Great artists never look back.

When art is as nearly dead as it was in the middle of the nineteenth century, scientific accuracy is judged the proper end of painting. Very well, said the French Impressionists, be accurate, be scientific. At best the Academic painter sets down his concepts; but the concept is not a scientific reality; the men of science tell us that the visible reality of the Universe is vibrations of light. Let us represent things as they are—scientifically. Let us represent light. Let us paint what we see, not the intellectual superstructure that we build over our sensations. That was the theory: and if the end of art were representation it would be sound enough. But the end of art is not representation, as the great Impressionists, Renoir, Degas, Manet, knew (two of them happily know it still) the moment they left off arguing and bolted the studio door on that brilliant theorist, Claude Monet. Some of them, to be sure, turned out polychromatic charts of desolating dullness—Monet towards the end, for instance. The Neo-Impressionists—Seurat, Signac, and Cross—have produced little else. And any Impressionist, under the influence of Monet and Watteau, was capable of making a poor, soft, formless thing. But more often the Impressionist masters, in their fantastic and quite unsuccessful pursuit of scientific truth, created works of art tolerable in design and glorious in colour. Of course this oasis in the mid-century desert delighted the odd people who cared about art; they pretended at first to be absorbed in the scientific accuracy of the thing, but before long they realised that they were deceiving themselves, and gave up the pretence. For they saw very clearly that these pictures differed most profoundly from the anecdotic triumphs of Victorian workshops, not in their respectful attention to scientific theory, but in the fact that, though they made little or no appeal to the interests of ordinary life, they provoked a far more potent and profound emotion. Scientific theories notwithstanding, the Impressionists provoked that emotion which all great art provokes—an emotion in the existence of which the bulk of Victorian artists and critics were, for obvious reasons, unable to believe. The virtue of these Impressionist pictures, whatever it might be, depended on no reference to the outside world. What could it be? "Sheer beauty," said the enchanted spectators. They were not far wrong.

When art was nearly dead in the middle of the nineteenth century, accuracy was seen as the main goal of painting. The French Impressionists responded, “Fine, be accurate, be scientific.” At best, Academic painters express their ideas; however, those ideas aren’t the same as scientific truths. Scientists tell us that the real world consists of light vibrations. So let’s depict things as they truly are—scientifically. Let’s represent light. Let’s paint what we see, not the intellectual ideas we impose on our feelings. That was the theory; and if art’s purpose was representation, that would be a fair point. But the purpose of art isn’t just representation, as the great Impressionists, Renoir, Degas, and Manet understood (two of them happily still do) the moment they stopped debating and shut the studio door on the brilliant theorist, Claude Monet. Some of them did indeed create color charts that were overwhelmingly dull—Monet, for example, in his later years. The Neo-Impressionists—Seurat, Signac, and Cross—produced very little else. And any Impressionist, influenced by Monet and Watteau, could create weak, soft, formless works. But more often, the Impressionist masters, in their wild and mostly unsuccessful quest for scientific truth, created art that was decent in design and vibrant in color. Naturally, this respite in the art desert of the mid-century amazed those who cared about art; they initially pretended to be caught up in the scientific accuracy, but soon realized they were fooling themselves and abandoned that pretense. They recognized very clearly that these artworks were fundamentally different from the anecdotal successes of Victorian studios, not because they paid attention to scientific theory, but because, while they made little to no appeal to ordinary life, they stirred a much deeper and more powerful emotion. Despite scientific theories, the Impressionists evoked that feeling which all great art brings forth—an emotion in which most Victorian artists and critics, for obvious reasons, couldn’t believe. The merit of these Impressionist paintings, whatever it was, didn’t depend on references to the external world. What could it be? “Sheer beauty,” said the captivated viewers. They weren’t too far off.

That beauty is the one essential quality in a work of art is a doctrine that has been too insistently associated with the name of Whistler, who is neither its first nor its last, nor its most capable, exponent—but only of his age the most conspicuous. To read Whistler's Ten o'Clock will do no one any harm, or much good. It is neither very brilliant nor at all profound, but it is in the right direction. Whistler is not to be compared with the great controversialists any more than he is to be compared with the great artists. To set The Gentle Art beside The Dissertation on the Letters of Phalaris, Gibbon's Vindication, or the polemics of Voltaire, would be as unjust as to hang "Cremorne Gardens" in the Arena Chapel. Whistler was not even cock of the Late Victorian walk; both Oscar Wilde and Mr. Bernard Shaw were his masters in the art of controversy. But amongst Londoners of the "eighties" he is a bright figure, as much alone almost in his knowledge of what art is, as in his power of creating it: and it is this that gives a peculiar point and poignance to all his quips and quarrels. There is dignity in his impudence. He is using his rather obvious cleverness to fight for something dearer than vanity. He is a lonely artist, standing up and hitting below the belt for art. To the critics, painters, and substantial men of his age he was hateful because he was an artist; and because he knew that their idols were humbugs he was disquieting. Not only did he have to suffer the grossness and malice of the most insensitive pack of butchers that ever scrambled into the seat of authority; he had also to know that not one of them could by any means be made to understand one word that he spoke in seriousness. Overhaul the English art criticism of that time, from the cloudy rhetoric of Ruskin to the journalese of "'Arry," and you will hardly find a sentence that gives ground for supposing that the writer has so much as guessed what art is. "As we have hinted, the series does not represent any Venice that we much care to remember; for who wants to remember the degradation of what has been noble, the foulness of what has been fair?"—"'Arry" in the Times. No doubt it is becoming in an artist to leave all criticism unanswered; it would be foolishness in a schoolboy to resent stuff of this sort. Whistler replied; and in his replies to ignorance and insensibility, seasoned with malice, he is said to have been ill-mannered and caddish. He was; but in these respects he was by no means a match for his most reputable enemies. And ill-mannered, ill-tempered, and almost alone, he was defending art, while they were flattering all that was vilest in Victorianism.

The idea that beauty is the one essential quality in a work of art is a belief that has often been linked to Whistler, who is neither its first nor last, nor its most skilled advocate—but just the most prominent of his time. Reading Whistler's Ten o'Clock won't hurt anyone, nor will it do much good. It’s neither particularly brilliant nor deeply insightful, but it points in the right direction. Whistler shouldn’t be compared to the great debaters any more than he should be compared to the great artists. Putting The Gentle Art next to The Dissertation on the Letters of Phalaris, Gibbon's Vindication, or Voltaire’s arguments would be as unfair as hanging "Cremorne Gardens" in the Arena Chapel. Whistler wasn’t even the king of the Late Victorian scene; both Oscar Wilde and Mr. Bernard Shaw were his superiors in the art of debate. But among Londoners in the "eighties," he stands out as a bright figure, almost alone in his understanding of art and in his ability to create it: this gives all his remarks and disputes a unique sharpness and significance. There’s a dignity in his boldness. He uses his rather obvious intelligence to fight for something more important than vanity. He is a solitary artist, standing up and taking swings for art. Critics, painters, and powerful figures of his time despised him because he was an artist; and because he recognized that their idols were fakes, he was unsettling. Not only did he have to endure the brutality and malice of a particularly insensitive group who clawed their way into power, he also had to know that not a single one of them could ever truly understand a word he said seriously. Review the English art criticism from that era, from Ruskin's convoluted rhetoric to "'Arry”'s tabloid style, and you’ll barely find a sentence that suggests the writer even remotely grasped what art is. "As we’ve noted, the series doesn’t depict any Venice we care to remember; who wants to recall the degradation of what was noble, the corruption of what was beautiful?"—"'Arry" in the Times. It might be fitting for an artist to leave all criticism unanswered; it would be foolish for a schoolboy to react to this kind of stuff. Whistler responded; and in his responses to ignorance and insensitivity, laced with malice, he was considered rude and unrefined. He was; but in these ways, he was no match for his most respectable opponents. Rude, irritable, and almost alone, he defended art while they flattered the worst aspects of Victorianism.

As I have tried to show in another place, it is not very difficult to find a flaw in the theory that beauty is the essential quality in a work of art—that is, if the word "beauty" be used, as Whistler and his followers seem to have used it, to mean insignificant beauty. It seems that the beauty about which they were talking was the beauty of a flower or a butterfly; now I have very rarely met a person delicately sensitive to art who did not agree, in the end, that a work of art moved him in a manner altogether different from, and far more profound than, that in which a flower or a butterfly moved him. Therefore, if you wish to call the essential quality in a work of art "beauty" you must be careful to distinguish between the beauty of a work of art and the beauty of a flower, or, at any rate, between the beauty that those of us who are not great artists perceive in a work of art and that which the same people perceive in a flower. Is it not simpler to use different words? In any case, the distinction is a real one: compare your delight in a flower or a gem with what you feel before a great work of art, and you will find no difficulty, I think, in differing from Whistler.

As I’ve tried to show elsewhere, it’s not very hard to point out a flaw in the idea that beauty is the main quality of a work of art—that is, if the term "beauty" is used, as Whistler and his followers seem to use it, to mean superficial beauty. It looks like the beauty they were referring to was similar to that of a flower or a butterfly; however, I’ve rarely met someone who is finely attuned to art that didn’t ultimately agree that a work of art affects them in a way that is completely different and much deeper than how a flower or a butterfly does. So, if you want to call the main quality of a work of art "beauty," you need to be careful to differentiate between the beauty of a work of art and the beauty of a flower, or at least between the beauty that those of us who are not great artists see in a work of art and what the same people see in a flower. Isn’t it easier to use different words? In any case, the distinction is a real one: compare your enjoyment of a flower or a gem with what you feel in front of a great work of art, and you should find no trouble agreeing with me, not Whistler.

Anyone who cares more for a theory than for the truth is at liberty to say that the art of the Impressionists, with their absurd notions about scientific representation, is a lovely fungus growing very naturally on the ruins of the Christian slope. The same can hardly be said about Whistler, who was definitely in revolt against the theory of his age. For we must never forget that accurate representation of what the grocer thinks he sees was the central dogma of Victorian art. It is the general acceptance of this view—that the accurate imitation of objects is an essential quality in a work of art—and the general inability to create, or even to recognise, aesthetic qualities, that mark the nineteenth century as the end of a slope. Except stray artists and odd amateurs, and you may say that in the middle of the nineteenth century art had ceased to exist. That is the importance of the official and academic art of that age: it shows us that we have touched bottom. It has the importance of an historical document. In the eighteenth century there was still a tradition of art. Every official and academic painter, even at the end of the eighteenth century, whose name was known to the cultivated public, whose works were patronised by collectors, knew perfectly well that the end of art was not imitation, that forms must have some aesthetic significance. Their successors in the nineteenth century did not. Even the tradition was dead. That means that generally and officially art was dead. We have seen it die. The Royal Academy and the Salon have been made to serve their useful, historical purpose. We need say no more about them. Whether those definitely artistic cliques of the nineteenth century, the men who made form a means to aesthetic emotion and not a means of stating facts and conveying ideas, the Impressionists and the Aesthetes, Manet and Renoir, Whistler and Conder, &c. &c., are to be regarded as accidental flowers blossoming on a grave or as portents of a new age, will depend upon the temperament of him who regards them.

Anyone who prioritizes a theory over the truth is free to claim that the art of the Impressionists, with their ridiculous ideas about scientific representation, is a beautiful fungus growing quite naturally on the ruins of the Christian slope. The same can hardly be said for Whistler, who was definitely rebelling against the theories of his time. We must never forget that accurately representing what the grocer thinks he sees was the core belief of Victorian art. It's the widespread acceptance of this belief—that accurately imitating objects is a key quality in art—and the common inability to create or even recognize aesthetic qualities that define the nineteenth century as the end of an era. Aside from a few stray artists and odd amateurs, you could argue that art had ceased to exist in the middle of the nineteenth century. This highlights the significance of the official and academic art of that time: it shows us that we have hit rock bottom. It serves as an important historical document. In the eighteenth century, there was still a tradition of art. Every recognized and respected official and academic painter, even at the end of the eighteenth century, whose work was valued by collectors, understood perfectly well that the essence of art wasn't mere imitation and that forms must possess some aesthetic meaning. Their successors in the nineteenth century did not share this understanding. Even the tradition was dead. This indicates that generally and officially, art was dead. We have witnessed its demise. The Royal Academy and the Salon have fulfilled their historical purpose. We need not discuss them further. Whether those distinctly artistic groups of the nineteenth century, the individuals who made form a means for aesthetic emotion rather than just a way to present facts and convey ideas—the Impressionists and Aesthetes, Manet and Renoir, Whistler and Conder, etc.—are seen as mere incidental blooms on a grave or as signals of a new age will depend on the viewpoint of the observer.

But a sketch of the Christian slope may well end with the Impressionists, for Impressionist theory is a blind alley. Its only logical development would be an art-machine—a machine for establishing values correctly, and determining what the eye sees scientifically, thereby making the production of art a mechanical certainty. Such a machine, I am told, was invented by an Englishman. Now if the praying-machine be admittedly the last shift of senile religion, the value-finding machine may fairly be taken for the psychopomp of art. Art has passed from the primitive creation of significant form to the highly civilised statement of scientific fact. I think the machine, which is the intelligent and respectable end, should be preserved, if still it exists, at South Kensington or in the Louvre, along with the earlier monuments of the Christian slope. As for that uninteresting and disreputable end, official nineteenth-century art, it can be studied in a hundred public galleries and in annual exhibitions all over the world. It is the mouldy and therefore the obvious end. The spirit that came to birth with the triumph of art over Graeco-Roman realism dies with the ousting of art by the picture of commerce.

But a look at the Christian progression might as well end with the Impressionists, because Impressionist theory leads to a dead end. Its only logical outcome would be an art machine—a device designed to accurately establish values and scientifically determine what the eye perceives, making the creation of art a mechanical certainty. I've heard that such a machine was invented by an Englishman. If the praying machine is clearly the last resort of aging religion, then the value-finding machine can be seen as the guide for art. Art has evolved from the basic creation of meaningful form to the highly refined expression of scientific fact. I believe the machine, which represents the intelligent and respectable conclusion, should be preserved, if it still exists, either at South Kensington or in the Louvre, alongside earlier monuments of the Christian journey. As for that dull and disreputable phase, official nineteenth-century art, it can be explored in countless public galleries and in annual exhibitions around the globe. It is the old and therefore the obvious conclusion. The spirit that emerged with the victory of art over Graeco-Roman realism fades as art is replaced by commercial imagery.

But if the Impressionists, with their scientific equipment, their astonishing technique, and their intellectualism, mark the end of one era, do they not rumour the coming of another? Certainly to-day there is stress in the cryptic laboratory of Time. A great thing is dead; but, as that sagacious Roman noted:

But if the Impressionists, with their scientific tools, their amazing techniques, and their intellectual approach, signify the end of one era, do they not hint at the arrival of another? Certainly today there is tension in the hidden workshop of Time. A great thing is gone; but, as that wise Roman noted:

"haud igitur penitus pereunt quaecumque videntur, quando alid ex alio reficit natura nec ullam rem gigni patitur nisi morte adiuta aliena."

"Therefore, nothing truly disappears completely, since nature rejuvenates one thing from another, and nothing can be created without the help of something else's death."

And do not the Impressionists, with their power of creating works of art that stand on their own feet, bear in their arms a new age? For if the venial sin of Impressionism is a grotesque theory and its justification a glorious practice, its historical importance consists in its having taught people to seek the significance of art in the work itself, instead of hunting for it in the emotions and interests of the outer world.

And don’t the Impressionists, with their ability to create works of art that stand on their own, represent a new age? Because if the minor flaw of Impressionism is a bizarre theory and its reason for being a magnificent practice, its historical significance lies in teaching people to find the meaning of art within the work itself, rather than searching for it in the feelings and concerns of the outside world.

FOOTNOTES:

[10] I am not being so stupid as to suggest that in the sixth century the Hellenistic influence died. It persisted for another 300 years at least. In sculpture and ivory carving it was only ousted by the Romanesque movement of the eleventh century. Inevitably a great deal of Hellenistic stuff continued to be produced after the rise of Byzantine art. For how many years after the maturity of Cézanne will painters continue to produce chromophotographs? Hundreds perhaps. For all that, Cézanne marks a change—the birth of a movement if not of a slope.

[10] I'm not being naive enough to say that the Hellenistic influence ended in the sixth century. It actually lasted for at least another 300 years. In sculpture and ivory carving, it was only replaced by the Romanesque movement in the eleventh century. A lot of Hellenistic artwork continued to be created even after Byzantine art emerged. Just as painters may produce chromophotographs for many years after Cézanne’s peak—maybe even hundreds—it’s important to recognize that Cézanne signifies a shift—a new movement, if not a decline.

[11] It will be found instructive to study cases 10-14 of enamels and metal-work at South Kensington. The tyro will have no difficulty in "spotting" the German and Rheinish productions. Alas! the only possible mistake would be a confusion between German and English. Certainly the famous Gloucester candlestick (1100) is as common as anything in the place, unless it be the even more famous Cologne Reliquary (1170).

[11] It’s useful to look at cases 10-14 of enamels and metalwork at South Kensington. Beginners will have no trouble recognizing the German and Rhineland pieces. Unfortunately, the only likely confusion would be between German and English items. The well-known Gloucester candlestick (1100) is as common as anything there, if not the even more famous Cologne Reliquary (1170).

[12] Patriots can take pleasure in the study of Saxon sculpture.

[12] Patriots can enjoy exploring Saxon sculpture.

[13] Several schools of painting and drawing flourished during these centuries in Italy and north of the Alps. In S. Clemente alone it is easy to discover the work of two distinct periods between 600 and 900. The extant examples of both are superb.

[13] Several styles of painting and drawing thrived during these centuries in Italy and north of the Alps. In S. Clemente alone, it's easy to see the work from two different periods between 600 and 900. The surviving examples of both are outstanding.

[14] The Making of Western Europe: C.L.R. Fletcher.

[14] The Making of Western Europe: C.L.R. Fletcher.

[15] Throughout the whole primitive and middle period, however, two tendencies are distinguishable—one vital, derived from Constantinople, the other, dead and swollen, from imperial Rome. Up to the thirteenth century the Byzantine influence is easily predominant. I have often thought that an amusing book might be compiled in which the two tendencies would be well distinguished and illustrated. In Pisa and its neighbourhood the author will find a surfeit of Romanised primitives.

[15] Throughout the entire primitive and middle period, however, two distinct trends can be identified—one lively, coming from Constantinople, and the other, lifeless and bloated, stemming from imperial Rome. Up until the thirteenth century, the Byzantine influence is clearly dominant. I have often thought that a fun book could be created where these two trends are clearly distinguished and illustrated. In Pisa and its surrounding areas, the author will find plenty of Romanized primitives.

[16] Pietro is, of course, nearer to Giotto.

[16] Pietro is definitely closer to Giotto.

[17] Owing to the English invention of "Perpendicular," the least unsatisfactory style of Gothic architecture, the English find it hard to realise the full horrors of late Gothic.

[17] Because of the English invention of "Perpendicular," the least problematic style of Gothic architecture, the English struggle to grasp the complete terrors of late Gothic.

[18] In speaking of officialdom it is not the directors of galleries and departments whom I have in mind. Many of them are on the right side; we should all be delighted to see Sir Charles Holroyd or Mr. Maclagan, for instances, let loose amongst the primitives with forty thousand pounds in pocket. I am thinking of those larger luminaries who set their important faces against the acquisition of works of art, the men who have been put in authority over directors and the rest of us.

[18] When I talk about officials, I'm not referring to the directors of galleries and departments. Many of them are doing the right thing; we'd all be thrilled to see Sir Charles Holroyd or Mr. Maclagan, for example, unleashed among the primitive artworks with forty thousand pounds in their pockets. I'm thinking of those prominent figures who oppose the acquisition of art, the people who hold authority over directors and the rest of us.

[19] The Mabuse, however, was a bargain that the merchants and money-lenders who settle these things could hardly be expected to resist. The ticket price is said to have been £120,000.

[19] The Mabuse, though, was a deal that the merchants and money-lenders involved in these matters could hardly resist. The ticket price is said to have been £120,000.

[20] It was Mr. Roger Fry who made this illuminating discovery.

[20] It was Mr. Roger Fry who made this insightful discovery.

[21] It is pleasant to remember that by the painters, critics, and rich amateurs of "the old gang" the pictures of Ingres were treated as bad jokes. Ingres was accused of distortion, ugliness, and even of incompetence! His work was called "mad" and "puerile." He was derided as a pseudo-primitive, and hated as one who would subvert the great tradition by trying to put back the clock four hundred years. The same authorities discovered in 1824 that Constable's Hay Wain was the outcome of a sponge full of colour having been thrown at a canvas. Nous avons changé tout ça.

[21] It's nice to recall that the artists, critics, and wealthy enthusiasts of "the old gang" considered Ingres's paintings to be bad jokes. Ingres was accused of distortion, ugliness, and even incompetence! His art was described as "crazy" and "childish." He was mocked as a pseudo-primitive and resented for attempting to undo centuries of artistic tradition. The same critics discovered in 1824 that Constable's Hay Wain resulted from a sponge full of paint being thrown at a canvas. Nous avons changé tout ça.

[22] As Mr. Walter Sickert reminds me, there was Sickert.

[22] As Mr. Walter Sickert points out, there was Sickert.


IV

THE MOVEMENT

I. The Influence of Cézanne

II. Simplifying and Designing

III. The Pathetic Fallacy

CÉZANNE
CÉZANNE

Photo, Druet

Photo, Druet


I

THE DEBT TO CÉZANNE

That with the maturity of Cézanne a new movement came to birth will hardly be disputed by anyone who has managed to survive the "nineties"; that this movement is the beginning of a new slope is a possibility worth discussing, but about which no decided opinion can yet be held. In so far as one man can be said to inspire a whole age, Cézanne inspires the contemporary movement: he stands a little apart, however, because he is too big to take a place in any scheme of historical development; he is one of those figures that dominate an age and are not to be fitted into any of the neat little pigeon-holes so thoughtfully prepared for us by evolutionists. He passed through the greater part of life unnoticed, and came near creeping out of it undiscovered. No one seems to have guessed at what was happening. It is easy now to see how much we owe to him, and how little he owed to anyone; for us it is easy to see what Gaugin and Van Gogh borrowed—in 1890, the year in which the latter died, it was not so. They were sharp eyes, indeed, that discerned before the dawn of the new century that Cézanne had founded a movement.

That with Cézanne's maturity a new movement emerged is hard to dispute for anyone who lived through the “nineties.” Whether this movement marks the beginning of a new direction is worth discussing, but there's no definitive opinion on it yet. While it's fair to say one person can inspire an entire era, Cézanne inspires the contemporary movement; however, he stands apart because he's too significant to fit into any historical framework. He’s one of those figures that dominate an era and can't be neatly categorized into the boxes we’ve been given by evolutionists. He went through most of his life unnoticed and almost slipped away undiscovered. No one seemed to recognize what was happening. It's easy now to see how much we owe to him, and how little he owed to anyone else; for us, it's easy to spot what Gauguin and Van Gogh borrowed—but in 1890, the year Van Gogh died, it wasn’t so clear. It took sharp eyes to recognize before the dawn of the new century that Cézanne had started a movement.

That movement is still young. But I think it would be safe to say that already it has produced as much good art as its predecessor. Cézanne, of course, created far greater things than any Impressionist painter; and Gaugin, Van Gogh, Matisse, Rousseau, Picasso, de Vlaminck, Derain, Herbin, Marchand, Marquet, Bonnard, Duncan Grant, Maillol, Lewis, Kandinsky, Brancuzi, von Anrep, Roger Fry, Friesz, Goncharova, L'Hôte, are Rolands for the Olivers of any other artistic period.[23] They are not all great artists, but they all are artists. If the Impressionists raised the proportion of works of art in the general pictorial output from about one in five hundred thousand to one in a hundred thousand, the Post-Impressionists (for after all it is sensible to call the group of vital artists who immediately follow the Impressionists by that name) have raised the average again. To-day, I daresay, it stands as high as one in ten thousand. Indeed, it is this that has led some people to see in the new movement the dawn of a new age; for nothing is more characteristic of a "primitive" movement than the frequent and widespread production of genuine art. Another hopeful straw at which the sanguine catch is the admirable power of development possessed by the new inspiration. As a rule, the recognition of a movement as a movement is its death. As soon as the pontiffs discovered Impressionism, some twenty years after its patent manifestation, they academized it. They set their faces against any sort of development and drove into revolt or artistic suicide every student with an ounce of vitality in him. Before the inspiration of Cézanne had time to grow stale, it was caught up by such men as Matisse and Picasso; by them it was moulded into forms that suited their different temperaments, and already it shows signs of taking fresh shape to express the sensibility of a younger generation.[24]

That movement is still in its early stages. But I think it's fair to say that it has already produced as much great art as its predecessor. Cézanne, of course, created far greater works than any Impressionist painter; and Gauguin, Van Gogh, Matisse, Rousseau, Picasso, de Vlaminck, Derain, Herbin, Marchand, Marquet, Bonnard, Duncan Grant, Maillol, Lewis, Kandinsky, Brancusi, von Anrep, Roger Fry, Friesz, Goncharova, L'Hôte, are the Rolands for the Olivers of any other artistic era.[23] They aren't all great artists, but they all are artists. If the Impressionists raised the ratio of valuable artworks in the overall visual output from about one in five hundred thousand to one in a hundred thousand, the Post-Impressionists (after all, it makes sense to call the group of significant artists who immediately followed the Impressionists that) have raised the average even higher. Today, I would say it stands as high as one in ten thousand. Indeed, this has led some people to see in the new movement the start of a new era; for nothing is more characteristic of a "primitive" movement than the frequent and widespread creation of genuine art. Another encouraging point that optimistic individuals grasp onto is the impressive ability of the new inspiration to develop. Typically, recognizing a movement as a movement signals its end. Once the authorities discovered Impressionism, about twenty years after it first appeared, they institutionalized it. They resisted any form of development and pushed into rebellion or artistic suicide every student with any vitality. Before Cézanne's inspiration had time to fade, it was adopted by artists like Matisse and Picasso; they shaped it into forms that suited their distinct temperaments, and it's already showing signs of evolving to express the sensibility of a younger generation.[24]

This is very satisfactory but it does not suffice to prove that the new movement is the beginning of a new slope; it does not prove that we stand now where the early Byzantines stood, with the ruins of a civilisation clattering about our ears and our eyes set on a new horizon. In favour of that view there are no solid arguments; yet are there general considerations, worth stating and pondering, though not to be pushed too violently. He who would cast the horoscope of humanity, or of any human activity, must neither neglect history nor trust her overmuch. Certainly the neglect of history is the last mistake into which a modern speculator is likely to fall. To compare Victorian England with Imperial Rome has been the pastime of the half-educated these fifty years. "Tu regere imperio populos, Romane, memento," is about as much Latin as it is becoming in a public schoolman to remember. The historically minded should travel a little further with their comparison (to be sure, some have done so in search of arguments against Socialism), on their way, they will not have failed to remark the materialism, the mechanical cunning, the high standard of comfort, the low standard of honesty, the spiritual indigence, the unholy alliance of cynicism with sentimentality, the degradation of art and religion to menial and mountebank offices, common in both, and in both signifying the mouldy end of what was once a vital agitation. To similise the state superstitions and observances of Rome with our official devotions and ministration, the precise busts in the British Museum with the "speaking likenesses" in the National Portrait Gallery, the academic republicanism of the cultivated patricians with English Liberalism, and the thrills of the arena with those of the playing-field, would be pretty sport for any little German boy. I shall not encourage the brat to lay an historical finger on callousness, bravado, trembling militarism, superficial culture, mean political passion, megalomania, and a taste for being in the majority as attributes common to Imperial Rome and Imperial England. Rather I will inquire whether the rest of Europe does not labour under the proverbial disability of those who live in glass-houses. It is not so much English politics as Western civilisation that reminds me of the last days of the Empire.

This is very satisfactory, but it doesn’t prove that the new movement marks the start of a new era; it doesn’t show that we are where the early Byzantines were, with the ruins of a civilization echoing around us while we gaze at a new horizon. There aren’t any solid arguments supporting that view; however, there are general thoughts worth mentioning and reflecting on, though we shouldn’t push them too hard. Anyone attempting to predict the future of humanity or any human activity shouldn’t ignore history or rely on it too heavily. Undoubtedly, neglecting history is the last mistake a modern thinker is likely to make. For the past fifty years, comparing Victorian England to Imperial Rome has been a favorite pastime of the poorly educated. "Tu regere imperio populos, Romane, memento," is about as much Latin as it’s appropriate for a public school student to remember. Those with a historical perspective should look further with their comparisons (some have done this to argue against Socialism), and along the way, they will likely notice the materialism, the mechanical cleverness, the high level of comfort, the low level of honesty, the spiritual emptiness, the unholy mix of cynicism and sentimentality, the degradation of art and religion to mere services for the masses, which are common in both, signifying the decayed end of what was once a vibrant movement. Comparing the superstitions and rituals of Rome with our official ceremonies and administration, the precise busts in the British Museum with the "speaking likenesses" in the National Portrait Gallery, the academic republicanism of the educated elite with English Liberalism, and the excitement of the arena with that of the playing field would be entertaining for any little German kid. I won’t encourage the child to point out the historical connections like callousness, bravado, shaky militarism, shallow culture, petty political passions, megalomania, and an urge to be part of the majority as traits shared between Imperial Rome and Imperial England. Instead, I’ll ask whether the rest of Europe doesn’t suffer from the proverbial issues of those who live in glass houses. It’s not just English politics that brings to mind the final days of the Empire, but Western civilization as a whole.

The facility of the comparison disfavours the raking up of similarities; I need not compare Mr. Shaw with Lucian or the persecution of Christians with the savage out-bursts of our shopkeepers against anarchists. One may note, though, that it is as impossible to determine exactly when and whence came the religious spirit that was to make an end of Graeco-Roman materialism as to assign a birth-place to the spiritual ferment that pervades modern Europe. For though we may find a date for the maturity of Cézanne, and though I agree that the art of one genius may produce a movement, even Cézanne will hardly suffice to account for what looks like the beginning of an artistic slope and a renaissance of the human spirit. One would hesitate to explain the dark and middle ages by the mosaics at Ravenna. The spirit that was to revive the moribund Roman world came from the East; that we know. It was at work long before the world grew conscious of its existence. Its remotest origins are probably undiscoverable. To-day we can name pioneers, beside Cézanne, in the new world of emotion; there was Tolstoi, and there was Ibsen; but who can say that these did not set out in search of Eldorados of which already they had heard travellers' tales. Ruskin shook his fist at the old order to some purpose; and, if he could not see clearly what things counted, succeeded at least in making contemptible some that did not. Nietzsche's preposterous nonsense knocked the bottom out of nonsense more preposterous and far more vile. But to grub for origins is none of my business; when the Church shall be established be sure that industrious hagiographers will do justice to its martyrs and missionaries.

The ease of comparison doesn’t encourage digging up similarities; I don’t need to compare Mr. Shaw with Lucian or the persecution of Christians with the out-of-control reactions of our shopkeepers against anarchists. However, it’s worth noting that it’s just as impossible to pinpoint exactly when and where the religious spirit that would bring an end to Graeco-Roman materialism emerged as it is to identify the birthplace of the spiritual awakening that now influences modern Europe. While we can assign a date to Cézanne’s artistic maturity, and I agree that one genius’s art can spark a movement, even Cézanne alone can hardly explain what seems like the start of an artistic shift and a revival of the human spirit. One wouldn’t want to explain the dark and middle ages solely through the mosaics at Ravenna. The spirit that revived the struggling Roman world came from the East; we know that. It was at work long before the world became aware of its existence. Its furthest origins are probably impossible to trace. Today, we can name pioneers, alongside Cézanne, in the new realm of emotion; there was Tolstoy, and there was Ibsen; but who can claim these figures didn’t embark on quests for Eldorados where they had already heard stories from travelers? Ruskin effectively challenged the old order; and while he may not have clearly seen which things truly mattered, he certainly succeeded in making some that didn’t seem contemptible. Nietzsche’s ridiculous ideas dismantled even more absurd and vile nonsense. But digging for origins isn’t my concern; when the Church is finally established, rest assured that diligent hagiographers will do justice to its martyrs and missionaries.

Consider, too, that a great emotional renaissance must be preceded by an intellectual, destructive movement. To that how shall we assign a starting-point? It could be argued, I suppose, that it began with Voltaire and the Encyclopædists. Having gone so far back, the historian would find cause for going further still. How could he justify any frontier? Every living organism is said to carry in itself the germ of its own decay, and perhaps a civilisation is no sooner alive than it begins to contrive its end. Gradually the symptoms of disease become apparent to acute physicians who state the effect without perceiving the cause. Be it so; circular fatalism is as cheerful as it is sad. If ill must follow good, good must follow ill. In any case, I have said enough to show that if Europe be again at the head of a pass, if we are about to take the first step along a new slope, the historians of the new age will have plenty to quarrel about.

Consider, too, that a major emotional revival must be preceded by an intellectual, destructive movement. So where do we start? One might argue it started with Voltaire and the Encyclopædists. Once we look that far back, the historian might feel compelled to go even further. How could he set a limit? Every living organism is said to carry within it the seed of its own decline, and perhaps a civilization starts to plan its end as soon as it comes to life. Gradually, the signs of illness become clear to sharp-eyed observers who describe the effects without seeing the causes. That's fine; circular fatalism is as optimistic as it is melancholic. If bad must follow good, then good must follow bad. In any case, I've said enough to indicate that if Europe is once again at a turning point, if we are about to take the first step down a new path, historians of the new era will have plenty to debate.

It may be because the nineteenth century was preparing Europe for a new epoch, that it understood better its destructive critics than its constructive artists. At any rate before that century ended it had produced one of the great constructive artists of the world, and overlooked him. Whether or no he marks the beginning of a slope, Cézanne certainly marks the beginning of a movement the main characteristics of which it will be my business to describe. For, though there is some absurdity in distinguishing one artistic movement from another, since all works of art, to whatever age they belong, are essentially the same; yet these superficial differences which are the characteristics of a movement have an importance beyond that dubious one of assisting historians. The particular methods of creating form, and the particular kinds of form affected by the artists of one generation, have an important bearing on the art of the next. For whereas the methods and forms of one may admit of almost infinite development, the methods and forms of another may admit of nothing but imitation. For instance, the fifteenth century movement that began with Masaccio, Uccello, and Castagno opened up a rich vein of rather inferior ore; whereas the school of Raffael was a blind alley. Cézanne discovered methods and forms which have revealed a vista of possibilities to the end of which no man can see; on the instrument that he invented thousands of artists yet unborn may play their own tunes.

It might be that the nineteenth century was getting Europe ready for a new era, which is why it recognized its destructive critics better than its constructive artists. Either way, before that century wrapped up, it had produced one of the great constructive artists of the world, only to overlook him. Whether or not he signifies the start of a decline, Cézanne definitely marks the beginning of a movement whose key features I will describe. Although it may seem absurd to distinguish one artistic movement from another since all art, regardless of when it was created, is fundamentally similar, these superficial differences defining a movement hold significance beyond merely helping historians. The specific methods of creating forms and the kinds of forms favored by the artists of one generation impact the art of the next. While the methods and forms of one may allow for endless development, those of another might only lead to imitation. For example, the fifteenth-century movement that began with Masaccio, Uccello, and Castagno tapped into a rich, though somewhat lesser, source; whereas Raffael's school ended up being a dead end. Cézanne uncovered methods and forms that have opened a vista of possibilities that no one can fully predict; on the instrument he invented, countless artists yet to come may create their own music.

What the future will owe to Cézanne we cannot guess: what contemporary art owes to him it would be hard to compute. Without him the artists of genius and talent who to-day delight us with the significance and originality of their work might have remained port-bound for ever, ill-discerning their objective, wanting chart, rudder, and compass. Cézanne is the Christopher Columbus of a new continent of form. In 1839 he was born at Aix-en-Provence, and for forty years he painted patiently in the manner of his master Pissarro. To the eyes of the world he appeared, so far as he appeared at all, a respectable, minor Impressionist, an admirer of Manet, a friend, if not a protégé, of Zola, a loyal, negligible disciple. He was on the right side, of course—the Impressionist side, the side of the honest, disinterested artists, against the academic, literary pests. He believed in painting. He believed that it could be something better than an expensive substitute for photography or an accompaniment to poor poetry. So in 1870 he was for science against sentimentality.

What the future will owe to Cézanne is hard to predict: figuring out what contemporary art owes to him is complicated. Without him, the talented and genius artists who today inspire us with their meaningful and original work might have remained stuck, lacking clarity about their goals, and missing the needed tools to navigate. Cézanne is like Christopher Columbus for a new world of form. Born in 1839 in Aix-en-Provence, he spent forty years painting, following the style of his mentor Pissarro. To the public, he mostly appeared as a respectable, minor Impressionist, someone who admired Manet, a friend—if not a protégé—of Zola, and a loyal, minor disciple. But he was on the right side—the Impressionist side, the side of sincere, independent artists, in opposition to the academic, literary nuisances. He believed in painting. He believed it could be more than just an expensive stand-in for photography or a backdrop for bad poetry. So in 1870, he supported science over sentimentality.

But science will neither make nor satisfy an artist: and perhaps Cézanne saw what the great Impressionists could not see, that though they were still painting exquisite pictures their theories had led art into a cul de sac. So while he was working away in his corner of Provence, shut off completely from the aestheticism of Paris, from Baudelairism and Whistlerism, Cézanne was always looking for something to replace the bad science of Claude Monet. And somewhere about 1880 he found it. At Aix-en-Provence came to him a revelation that has set a gulf between the nineteenth century and the twentieth: for, gazing at the familiar landscape, Cézanne came to understand it, not as a mode of light, nor yet as a player in the game of human life, but as an end in itself and an object of intense emotion. Every great artist has seen landscape as an end in itself—as pure form, that is to say; Cézanne has made a generation of artists feel that compared with its significance as an end in itself all else about a landscape is negligible. From that time forward Cézanne set himself to create forms that would express the emotion that he felt for what he had learnt to see. Science became as irrelevant as subject. Everything can be seen as pure form, and behind pure form lurks the mysterious significance that thrills to ecstasy. The rest of Cézanne's life is a continuous effort to capture and express the significance of form.

But science won't create or fulfill an artist, and maybe Cézanne recognized what the great Impressionists couldn’t: that while they were still painting beautiful pictures, their theories had led art into a cul de sac. So, while he was working in his corner of Provence, completely cut off from the aestheticism of Paris, from Baudelairism and Whistlerism, Cézanne was always searching for something to replace the flawed science of Claude Monet. Around 1880, he found it. In Aix-en-Provence, he experienced a revelation that created a divide between the nineteenth and twentieth centuries: as he looked at the familiar landscape, Cézanne came to see it not just as a play of light or a part of human life, but as an end in itself and an object of deep emotion. Every great artist has viewed landscapes as ends in themselves—as pure form; Cézanne made a generation of artists realize that in comparison, everything else about a landscape is trivial. From that point on, Cézanne focused on creating forms that would convey the emotion he felt for what he had learned to see. Science became as irrelevant as subject matter. Everything can be viewed as pure form, and behind that pure form lies the mysterious significance that excites the soul. The rest of Cézanne's life was a continuous effort to capture and convey the significance of form.

I have tried to say in another place that there are more roads than one by which a man may come at reality. Some artists seem to have come at it by sheer force of imagination, unaided by anything without them; they have needed no material ladder to help them out of matter. They have spoken with reality as mind to mind, and have passed on the message in forms which owe nothing but bare existence to the physical universe. Of this race are the best musicians and architects; of this race is not Cézanne. He travelled towards reality along the traditional road of European painting. It was in what he saw that he discovered a sublime architecture haunted by that Universal which informs every Particular. He pushed further and further towards a complete revelation of the significance of form, but he needed something concrete as a point of departure. It was because Cézanne could come at reality only through what he saw that he never invented purely abstract forms. Few great artists have depended more on the model. Every picture carried him a little further towards his goal—complete expression; and because it was not the making of pictures but the expression of his sense of the significance of form that he cared about, he lost interest in his work so soon as he had made it express as much as he had grasped. His own pictures were for Cézanne nothing but rungs in a ladder at the top of which would be complete expression. The whole of his later life was a climbing towards an ideal. For him every picture was a means, a step, a stick, a hold, a stepping-stone—something he was ready to discard as soon as it had served his purpose. He had no use for his own pictures. To him they were experiments. He tossed them into bushes, or left them in the open fields to be stumbling-blocks for a future race of luckless critics.

I've tried to say elsewhere that there are multiple paths a person can take to reach reality. Some artists seem to tap into it purely through their imagination, needing nothing from the outside world; they don’t require a physical ladder to rise above the material. They connect with reality on a mental level and convey their message in forms that are rooted only in their existence, not the physical universe. The best musicians and architects belong to this group; however, Cézanne does not. He approached reality through the traditional route of European painting. He found a sublime structure in what he observed, one that reflects the Universal present in every Particular. He pushed further toward a full revelation of the meaning of form, but he needed something tangible to start with. It was because Cézanne could only access reality through what he observed that he never created purely abstract forms. Few great artists relied more on the model. Each painting took him a little closer to his goal—complete expression; and because it was about expressing his understanding of the significance of form, he quickly lost interest in his work once it expressed as much as he comprehended. For Cézanne, his paintings were merely rungs on a ladder, with complete expression at the top. The entirety of his later life was an ascent toward an ideal. To him, each painting was just a means, a step, a stick, a hold, a stepping-stone—something he was ready to discard as soon as it fulfilled its purpose. He had no real use for his paintings. They were experiments to him. He would toss them into bushes or leave them in fields as obstacles for a future generation of unfortunate critics.

Cézanne is a type of the perfect artist; he is the perfect antithesis of the professional picture-maker, or poem-maker, or music-maker. He created forms because only by so doing could he accomplish the end of his existence—the expression of his sense of the significance of form. When we are talking about aesthetics, very properly we brush all this aside, and consider only the object and its emotional effect on us; but when we are trying to explain the emotional effectiveness of pictures we turn naturally to the minds of the men who made them, and find in the story of Cézanne an inexhaustible spring of suggestion. His life was a constant effort to create forms that would express what he felt in the moment of inspiration. The notion of uninspired art, of a formula for making pictures, would have appeared to him preposterous. The real business of his life was not to make pictures, but to work out his own salvation. Fortunately for us he could only do this by painting. Any two pictures by Cézanne are bound to differ profoundly. He never dreamed of repeating himself. He could not stand still. That is why a whole generation of otherwise dissimilar artists have drawn inspiration from his work. That is why it implies no disparagement of any living artist when I say that the prime characteristic of the new movement is its derivation from Cézanne.

Cézanne is the epitome of the perfect artist; he completely contrasts with the typical professional painter, poet, or musician. He created forms because that was the only way he could achieve his purpose in life—the expression of his understanding of the significance of form. When discussing aesthetics, we usually put aside all of this and focus solely on the object and how it emotionally impacts us; however, when we explain the emotional power of images, we naturally look to the minds of the creators and find in Cézanne's story an endless source of inspiration. His life was a continuous struggle to create forms that conveyed what he experienced in moments of inspiration. The idea of uninspired art or a formula for creating images would have seemed absurd to him. His real goal in life wasn't just to create pictures, but to work towards his own fulfillment. Luckily for us, he could only achieve this through painting. Any two works by Cézanne are guaranteed to be profoundly different. He never considered repeating himself. He couldn't remain stagnant. This is why an entire generation of otherwise unrelated artists has drawn inspiration from his work. It’s why it doesn't diminish any living artist when I say that the main trait of the new movement comes from Cézanne.

The world into which Cézanne tumbled was a world still agitated by the quarrels of Romantics and Realists. The quarrel between Romance and Realism is the quarrel of people who cannot agree as to whether the history of Spain or the number of pips is the more important thing about an orange. The Romantics and Realists were deaf men coming to blows about the squeak of a bat. The instinct of a Romantic invited to say what he felt about anything was to recall its associations. A rose, for instance, made him think of old gardens and young ladies and Edmund Waller and sundials, and a thousand quaint and gracious things that, at one time or another, had befallen him or someone else. A rose touched life at a hundred pretty points. A rose was interesting because it had a past. "Bosh," said the Realist, "I will tell you what a rose is; that is to say, I will give you a detailed account of the properties of Rosa setigera, not forgetting to mention the urn-shaped calyx-tube, the five imbricated lobes, or the open corolla of five obovate petals." To a Cézanne one account would appear as irrelevant as the other, since both omit the thing that matters—what philosophers used to call "the thing in itself," what now, I imagine, they call "the essential reality." For, after all, what is a rose? What is a tree, a dog, a wall, a boat? What is the particular significance of anything? Certainly the essence of a boat is not that it conjures up visions of argosies with purple sails, nor yet that it carries coals to Newcastle. Imagine a boat in complete isolation, detach it from man and his urgent activities and fabulous history, what is it that remains, what is that to which we still react emotionally? What but pure form, and that which, lying behind pure form, gives it its significance. It was for this Cézanne felt the emotion he spent his life in expressing. And the second characteristic of the new movement is a passionate interest, inherited from Cézanne, in things regarded as ends in themselves. In saying this I am saying no more than that the painters of the movement are consciously determined to be artists. Peculiarity lies in the consciousness—the consciousness with which they set themselves to eliminate all that lies between themselves and the pure forms of things. To be an artist, they think, suffices. How many men of talent, and even of genius, have missed being effective artists because they tried to be something else?

The world that Cézanne entered was still stirred by the disputes between Romantics and Realists. The argument between Romance and Realism is like a debate between people who can’t agree on whether the history of Spain or the number of seeds in an orange is more important. The Romantics and Realists were like deaf individuals fighting over the sound of a bat. The instinct of a Romantic, when asked about anything, was to recall its associations. For example, a rose made him think of old gardens, young women, Edmund Waller, sundials, and a host of charming and unique experiences that had happened to him or someone else. A rose connected to life in countless beautiful ways and was interesting because of its past. "Nonsense," said the Realist, "I will tell you what a rose is; that is, I will give you a detailed description of the characteristics of Rosa setigera, including the urn-shaped calyx-tube, five overlapping lobes, and the open corolla of five obovate petals." To Cézanne, both accounts would seem equally irrelevant, as both miss what truly matters—what philosophers once referred to as "the thing in itself," which now, I guess, they call "the essential reality." For, when it comes down to it, what is a rose? What is a tree, a dog, a wall, a boat? What specific significance does anything hold? Clearly, the essence of a boat isn’t that it brings to mind visions of grand ships with purple sails, nor is it that it carries coal to Newcastle. Picture a boat in total isolation, detached from humanity and its urgent activities and incredible history; what remains, and what emotion does it still evoke? What is left is pure form, and what lies behind that pure form to give it meaning. That’s the emotion Cézanne dedicated his life to expressing. The second key feature of the new movement is a passionate interest, inherited from Cézanne, in things considered as ends in themselves. In saying this, I’m simply noting that the painters of this movement are consciously resolved to be artists. The peculiarity lies in their awareness—this awareness with which they work to eliminate everything between themselves and the pure forms of things. They believe that being an artist alone is enough. How many talented individuals, even geniuses, have failed to become effective artists because they aimed to be something else?


II

SIMPLIFICATION AND DESIGN

At the risk of becoming a bore I repeat that there is something ludicrous about hunting for characteristics in the art of to-day or of yesterday, or of any particular period. In art the only important distinction is the distinction between good art and bad. That this pot was made in Mesopotamia about 4000 b.c., and that picture in Paris about 1913 a.d., is of very little consequence. Nevertheless, it is possible, though not very profitable, to distinguish between equally good works made at different times in different places; and although the practice of associating art with the age in which it was produced can be of no service to art or artists, I am not sure that it can be of no service whatever. For if it be true that art is an index to the spiritual condition of an age, the historical consideration of art cannot fail to throw some light on the history of civilisation. It is conceivable therefore that a comparative study of artistic periods might lead us to modify our conception of human development, and to revise a few of our social and political theories. Be that as it may, this much is sure: should anyone wish to infer from the art it produced the civility of an age, he must be capable of distinguishing the work of that age from the work of all other ages. He must be familiar with the characteristics of the movement. It is my intention to indicate a few of the more obvious characteristics of the contemporary movement.

At the risk of being repetitive, I’ll say it again: there’s something ridiculous about looking for specific traits in the art of today, yesterday, or any specific time period. In art, the only important distinction is between good art and bad art. Whether this pot was made in Mesopotamia around 4000 B.C. or that painting was created in Paris around 1913 A.D. doesn’t really matter much. Still, it is possible, though not very helpful, to differentiate between equally good works from different times and places. While connecting art to the era it was made in doesn’t serve art or artists, I’m not sure it serves no purpose at all. If it’s true that art reflects the spiritual state of its time, then studying art historically must illuminate some aspects of the history of civilization. It’s conceivable that a comparative analysis of artistic periods could lead us to rethink our ideas about human development and revise some of our social and political theories. Regardless, one thing is certain: if someone wants to judge the civility of a time based on its art, they need to be able to distinguish that era’s work from that of all others. They must understand the characteristics of the movement. My goal is to point out a few of the more obvious traits of the contemporary movement.

But how comes it that the art of one age differs from that of another? At first sight it seems odd that art, which is the expression of man's sense of the significance of form, should vary even superficially from age to age. Yet, deeply considered, it is as certain that superficially art will always be changing as that essentially it cannot change. It seems that the ape-instinct in man is so strong that unless he were continually changing he would cease to create and merely imitate. It is the old question of the artistic problem. Only by setting himself new problems can the artist raise his powers to the white heat of creation. The forms in which artists can express themselves are infinite, and their desire to express themselves keeps up a constant change and reaction in artistic form. Not only is there something of the ancestral ape in man, there is something of the ancestral sheep; there are fashions in forms and colours and the relations of forms and colours; or, to put the matter more pleasantly, and more justly, there is sufficient accord in the sensibilities of an age to induce a certain similarity of forms. It seems as though there were strange powers in the air from which no man can altogether escape; we call them by pet names—"Movements," "Forces," "Tendencies," "Influences," "The Spirit of the Age"—but we never understand them. They are neither to be frightened nor cajoled by our airs of familiarity, which impress the public only. They exist, however, and if they did not we should have to invent them; for how else are we to explain the fact that not only do the artists of a particular period affect particular kinds of form, but that even the spectators of each new generation seem to be born with sensibilities specially apt to be flattered by them. In this age it is possible to take refuge under the magic word "Cézanne"; we can say that Cézanne has imposed his forms on Georgian painters and public, just as Wagner imposed his on Edwardian musicians and concert-goers. This explanation seems to me inadequate; and in any case it will not account for the predominance of formal fashions in ages undominated by any masterful genius. The spirit of an artistic age is, I suspect, a composition that defies complete analysis; the work of one great mind is generally one part of it, the monuments of some particular past age are often another. Technical discoveries have sometimes led to artistic changes. For instance, to men who have been in the habit of painting on wood, the invention of canvas would suggest all sorts of fascinating novelties. Lastly, there is a continual change in the appearance of those familiar objects which are the raw material of most visual artists. So, though the essential quality—significance—is constant, in the choice of forms there is perpetual change; and these changes seem to move in long flights or shorter jumps, so that we are able, with some precision, to lay our fingers on two points between which there is a certain amount of art possessing certain common characteristics. That which lies between two such points historians call a period or movement.

But how is it that the art of one era differs from that of another? At first glance, it seems strange that art, which is how humans express their understanding of the importance of form, should vary even on the surface from age to age. Yet, when you think about it, it's just as certain that art will always be changing on the surface as it is that its essential nature cannot change. It seems that the instinctual drive in humans is so strong that, without constant change, they would stop creating and just start imitating. It’s the age-old artistic dilemma. Only by taking on new challenges can artists elevate their creative abilities to their peak. The ways in which artists can express themselves are limitless, and their urge to communicate keeps the cycle of change and adaptation in artistic form alive. Not only is there a bit of ancestral instinct within humans, but there’s also a tendency to follow trends; trends in forms and colors, and how they relate to each other; or, to phrase it more positively and accurately, there’s enough shared sensitivity in a given time to encourage a certain similarity in forms. It seems as though there are mysterious forces in the air that no one can entirely escape; we give them friendly names—"Movements," "Forces," "Tendencies," "Influences," "The Spirit of the Age"—but we never fully understand them. They can’t be intimidated or charmed by our affected familiarity, which only impresses the public. They do exist, however, and if they didn’t, we would have to create them; for how else can we explain that not only do the artists of a certain period prefer specific forms, but that also the audiences of each new generation seem to be naturally inclined to appreciate them? Nowadays, it’s possible to take shelter under the magic term "Cézanne"; we can say that Cézanne has influenced Georgian painters and their audience, just as Wagner shaped Edwardian musicians and concertgoers. This explanation seems insufficient to me; in any case, it doesn’t account for the prevalence of certain artistic styles in times not ruled by any dominant genius. The essence of an artistic era, I suspect, is a mixture that resists full breakdown; the work of one brilliant mind is usually a piece of it, while the remarkable achievements of a particular past era often make up another. Technical innovations have sometimes spurred artistic changes. For example, to artists used to painting on wood, the invention of canvas would open up all sorts of exciting possibilities. Lastly, there’s a continuous change in the appearance of those familiar objects that most visual artists use as their foundation. So, while the essential quality—significance—remains constant, the choice of forms is always in flux; and these changes appear to happen in long stretches or shorter bursts, allowing us to pinpoint with some accuracy two points between which there is a particular amount of art that shares certain characteristics. What exists between two such points is what historians refer to as a period or movement.

The period in which we find ourselves in the year 1913 begins with the maturity of Cézanne (about 1885). It therefore overlaps the Impressionist movement, which certainly had life in it till the end of the nineteenth century. Whether Post-Impressionism will peter out as Impressionism has done, or whether it is the first flowering of a new artistic vitality with centuries of development before it, is, I have admitted, a matter of conjecture. What seems to me certain is that those who shall be able to contemplate our age as something complete, as a period in the history of art, will not so much as know of the existence of the artisans still amongst us who create illusions and chaffer and quarrel in the tradition of the Victorians. When they think of the early twentieth-century painters they will think only of the artists who tried to create form—the artisans who tried to create illusions will be forgotten. They will think of the men who looked to the present, not of those who looked to the past; and, therefore, it is of them alone that I shall think when I attempt to describe the contemporary movement.[25]

The time we're in, in 1913, starts with the maturity of Cézanne (around 1885). It overlaps with the Impressionist movement, which definitely continued into the late nineteenth century. Whether Post-Impressionism will fade away like Impressionism did, or if it's the beginning of a new artistic energy that will develop over centuries, is something I’ve admitted is uncertain. What seems clear to me is that those who look back at our era as a completed chapter in art history won’t even know about the artisans among us who create illusions and argue in the tradition of the Victorians. When they think of early twentieth-century painters, they will only consider the artists who aimed to create form—the artisans trying to make illusions will be forgotten. They will remember the men who focused on the present, not those who looked to the past; and so, it is only them that I will think of when I try to describe the contemporary movement.[25]

Already I have suggested two characteristics of the movement; I have said that in their choice of forms and colours most vital contemporary artists are, more or less, influenced by Cézanne, and that Cézanne has inspired them with the resolution to free their art from literary and scientific irrelevancies. Most people, asked to mention a third, would promptly answer, I suspect—Simplification. To instance simplification as a peculiarity of the art of any particular age seems queer, since simplification is essential to all art. Without it art cannot exist; for art is the creation of significant form, and simplification is the liberating of what is significant from what is not. Yet to such depths had art sunk in the nineteenth century, that in the eyes of the rabble the greatest crime of Whistler and the Impressionists was their by no means drastic simplification. And we are not yet clear of the Victorian slough. The spent dip stinks on into the dawn. You have only to look at almost any modern building to see masses of elaboration and detail that form no part of any real design and serve no useful purpose. Nothing stands in greater need of simplification than architecture, and nowhere is simplification more dreaded and detested than amongst architects. Walk the streets of London; everywhere you will see huge blocks of ready-made decoration, pilasters and porticoes, friezes and façades, hoisted on cranes to hang from ferro-concrete walls. Public buildings have become public laughing-stocks. They are as senseless as slag-heaps, and far less beautiful. Only where economy has banished the architect do we see masonry of any merit. The engineers, who have at least a scientific problem to solve, create, in factories and railway-bridges, our most creditable monuments. They at least are not ashamed of their construction, or, at any rate, they are not allowed to smother it in beauty at thirty shillings a foot. We shall have no more architecture in Europe till architects understand that all these tawdry excrescences have got to be simplified away, till they make up their minds to express themselves in the materials of the age—steel, concrete, and glass—and to create in these admirable media vast, simple, and significant forms.

Already, I've mentioned two traits of the movement: I've noted that many vital contemporary artists are, to varying degrees, influenced by Cézanne in their choice of forms and colors, and that Cézanne has inspired them to free their art from unnecessary literary and scientific distractions. If you asked most people to name a third trait, they'd likely respond—Simplification. It seems odd to highlight simplification as a unique feature of art from any specific period, considering that simplification is fundamental to all art. Without it, art can't exist; art is about creating meaningful forms, and simplification involves freeing what’s significant from what isn’t. Yet, art had sunk to such depths in the nineteenth century that many people viewed Whistler and the Impressionists’ not-so-drastic simplification as their biggest crime. And we’re still affected by the lingering remnants of Victorian excess. The discarded debris still lingers into the morning. Just look at almost any modern building to see loads of unnecessary detail and embellishments that don’t contribute to any real design and serve no practical purpose. Architecture is in dire need of simplification, and architects often fear and despise it. Walk the streets of London; everywhere you’ll find massive blocks of pointless decoration—columns and porches, friezes and facades—hoisted by cranes to hang from concrete walls. Public buildings have turned into public jokes. They’re as meaningless as trash heaps and far less attractive. Only where financial constraints have sidelined the architect do we see any worthwhile masonry. Engineers, who have at least a scientific challenge to tackle, create our most commendable monuments in factories and railway bridges. At least they’re not ashamed of their construction, or they aren’t allowed to cover it in superficial beauty at extravagant costs. We won’t have real architecture in Europe until architects realize they need to strip away all these cheap add-ons, until they decide to express themselves using the materials of our time—steel, concrete, and glass—and to create vast, simple, and meaningful forms using these remarkable mediums.

The contemporary movement has pushed simplification a great deal further than Manet and his friends pushed it, thereby distinguishing itself from anything we have seen since the twelfth century. Since the twelfth century, in sculpture and glass, the thirteenth, in painting and drawing, the drift has been towards realism and away from art. Now the essence of realism is detail. Since Zola, every novelist has known that nothing gives so imposing an air of reality as a mass of irrelevant facts, and very few have cared to give much else. Detail is the heart of realism, and the fatty degeneration of art. The tendency of the movement is to simplify away all this mess of detail which painters have introduced into pictures in order to state facts. But more than this was needed. There were irrelevancies introduced into pictures for other purposes than that of statement. There were the irrelevancies of technical swagger. Since the twelfth century there has been a steady elaboration of technical complexities. Writers with nothing to say soon come to regard the manipulation of words as an end in itself. So cooks without eggs might come to regard the ritual of omelette-making, the mixing of condiments, the chopping of herbs, the stoking of fires, and the shaping of white caps, as a fine art. As for the eggs,—why that's God business: and who wants omelettes when he can have cooking? The movement has simplified the batterie de cuisine. Nothing is to be left in a work of art which merely shows that the craftsman knows how to put it there.

The modern movement has taken simplification much further than Manet and his contemporaries did, setting itself apart from anything we've seen since the twelfth century. Since that time, especially in sculpture and glass, and in the thirteenth century in painting and drawing, the trend has been towards realism and away from art. Realism is all about detail. Since Zola, every novelist has understood that a bunch of irrelevant facts can make a narrative feel more real, and very few have focused on anything else. Detail is central to realism, but it also dilutes art. The direction of the movement is to strip away all the unnecessary detail that painters have added to their works to convey facts. But more than that is required. There have been irrelevant details included in paintings for reasons other than just stating facts. Some of those details come from a sense of technical showmanship. Since the twelfth century, there has been a continuous increase in technical complexities. Writers without anything meaningful to say often see the manipulation of words as an end in itself. Similarly, cooks without eggs might come to view the ritual of making omelettes, the mixing of seasonings, chopping herbs, tending to fires, and donning white hats as a fine art. As for the eggs—well, that's God's business; who wants omelettes when they can enjoy the process of cooking? The movement has simplified the batterie de cuisine. Nothing should remain in a work of art that simply shows the artist knows how to include it.

Alas! It generally turns out that Life and Art are rather more complicated than we could wish; to understand exactly what is meant by simplification we must go deeper into the mysteries. It is easy to say eliminate irrelevant details. What details are not irrelevant? In a work of art nothing is relevant but what contributes to formal significance. Therefore all informatory matter is irrelevant and should be eliminated. But what most painters have to express can only be expressed in designs so complex and subtle that without some clue they would be almost unintelligible. For instance, there are many designs that can only be grasped by a spectator who looks at them from a particular point of view. Not every picture is as good seen upside down as upside up. To be sure, very sensitive people can always discover from the design itself how it should be viewed, and, without much difficulty, will place correctly a piece of lace or embroidery in which there is no informatory clue to guide them. Nevertheless, when an artist makes an intricate design it is tempting and, indeed, reasonable, for him to wish to provide a clue; and to do so he has only to work into his design some familiar object, a tree or a figure, and the business is done. Having established a number of extremely subtle relations between highly complex forms, he may ask himself whether anyone else will be able to appreciate them. Shall he not give a hint as to the nature of his organisation, and ease the way for our aesthetic emotions? If he give to his forms so much of the appearance of the forms of ordinary life that we shall at once refer them back to something we have already seen, shall we not grasp more easily their aesthetic relations in his design? Enter by the back-door representation in the quality of a clue to the nature of design. I have no objection to its presence. Only, if the representative element is not to ruin the picture as a work of art, it must be fused into the design. It must do double duty; as well as giving information, it must create aesthetic emotion. It must be simplified into significant form.

Unfortunately, it often turns out that Life and Art are more complicated than we'd like; to really understand what simplification means, we need to dig deeper into the mysteries. It's easy to say to cut out irrelevant details. But which details are actually irrelevant? In a work of art, nothing matters except what contributes to its formal significance. So, all informative content is irrelevant and should be removed. However, what most artists want to express can only be conveyed through designs that are so complex and subtle that, without some guidance, they would be nearly incomprehensible. For example, many designs can only be fully understood from a specific perspective. Not every picture looks just as good upside down as it does right side up. Of course, very perceptive people can often figure out how a design should be viewed just from the design itself, and without much trouble, they can correctly position a piece of lace or embroidery that doesn't provide any informative clues. Still, when an artist creates a detailed design, it's tempting and reasonable for them to want to offer a hint; to do this, they just need to incorporate a familiar object, like a tree or a figure, and it's done. After establishing a lot of extremely subtle connections between highly complex forms, they may wonder if anyone else will be able to appreciate them. Shouldn't they give a hint about the nature of their composition and make it easier for us to feel their aesthetic emotions? If they design their forms to resemble the shapes of everyday life enough for us to recognize them from something we've already seen, won’t we better understand their aesthetic relationships within the piece? Representation can subtly provide insight into the nature of the design. I don't mind its presence. However, for the representative element not to ruin the artwork's integrity, it needs to blend into the design. It must serve a dual purpose; in addition to providing information, it needs to evoke aesthetic emotion. It must be simplified into meaningful form.

Let us make no mistake about this. To help the spectator to appreciate our design we have introduced into our picture a representative or cognitive element. This element has nothing whatever to do with art. The recognition of a correspondence between the forms of a work of art and the familiar forms of life cannot possibly provoke aesthetic emotion. Only significant form can do that. Of course realistic forms may be aesthetically significant, and out of them an artist may create a superb work of art, but it is with their aesthetic and not with their cognitive value that we shall then be concerned. We shall treat them as though they were not representative of anything. The cognitive or representative element in a work of art can be useful as a means to the perception of formal relations and in no other way. It is valuable to the spectator, but it is of no value to the work of art; or rather it is valuable to the work of art as an ear-trumpet is valuable to one who would converse with the deaf: the speaker could do as well without it, the listener could not. The representative element may help the spectator; it can do the picture no good and it may do harm. It may ruin the design; that is to say, it may deprive the picture of its value as a whole; and it is as a whole, as an organisation of forms, that a work of art provokes the most tremendous emotions.

Let’s be clear about this. To help the viewer appreciate our design, we’ve included a representative or recognizable element in our picture. This element has nothing to do with art itself. Recognizing a link between the forms of a piece of art and familiar forms in life can’t generate aesthetic emotions. Only significant form can do that. Of course, realistic forms can be aesthetically significant, and an artist might create an amazing work of art from them, but we will focus on their aesthetic rather than their cognitive value. We’ll treat them as if they don’t represent anything. The cognitive or representative element in a piece of art can be helpful for perceiving formal relationships and in no other way. It’s useful to the viewer, but it doesn’t add value to the work of art; or rather, it’s valuable to the artwork like an ear trumpet is for someone who wants to talk to a deaf person: the speaker could manage without it, but the listener couldn’t. The representative element might assist the viewer; it doesn’t benefit the artwork and could even harm it. It could ruin the design; in other words, it might strip the picture of its overall value; and it’s as a whole, as an organization of forms, that a work of art evokes the strongest emotions.

From the point of view of the spectator the Post-Impressionists have been particularly happy in their simplification. As we know, a design can be composed just as well of realistic forms as of invented; but a fine design composed of realistic forms runs a great risk of being aesthetically underrated. We are so immediately struck by the representative element that the formal significance passes us by. It is very hard at first sight to appreciate the design of a picture by a highly realistic artist—Ingres, for instance; our aesthetic emotions are overlaid by our human curiosity. We do not see the figures as forms, because we immediately think of them as people. On the other hand, a design composed of purely imaginary forms, without any cognitive clue (say a Persian carpet), if it be at all elaborate and intricate, is apt to non-plus the less sensitive spectators. Post-Impressionists, by employing forms sufficiently distorted to disconcert and baffle human interest and curiosity yet sufficiently representative to call immediate attention to the nature of the design, have found a short way to our aesthetic emotions. This does not make Post-Impressionist pictures better or worse than others; it makes them more easily appreciable as works of art. Probably it will always be difficult for the mass of men to consider pictures as works of art, but it will be less difficult for them so to consider Post-Impressionist than realistic pictures; while, if they ceased to consider objects unprovided with representative clues (e.g. some oriental textiles) as historical monuments, they would find it very difficult to consider them at all.

From the spectator's perspective, the Post-Impressionists have done an excellent job of simplifying their art. As we know, a design can be made up of realistic shapes just as well as invented ones; however, a beautiful design made of realistic shapes runs a high risk of being undervalued aesthetically. We're often so struck by the representational aspect that we overlook its formal significance. At first glance, it's challenging to appreciate the composition of a painting by a highly realistic artist—like Ingres, for example—because our aesthetic feelings are overshadowed by our human curiosity. We perceive the figures as people rather than forms. On the flip side, a design made of entirely imaginary shapes, without any recognizable elements (like a Persian carpet), if intricate enough, might fail to impress less sensitive viewers. The Post-Impressionists, by using forms that are distorted enough to confuse human interest and curiosity yet still recognizable enough to grab our immediate attention, have created a direct path to our aesthetic feelings. This doesn't necessarily make Post-Impressionist paintings better or worse than others; it simply makes them easier to appreciate as artworks. It will likely always be challenging for most people to view paintings as true works of art, but it will be less difficult for them to see Post-Impressionist pieces that way compared to realistic ones. Meanwhile, if they stop viewing objects without representational clues (like some oriental textiles) as historical artifacts, it will be hard for them to regard these objects at all.

To assure his design, the artist makes it his first care to simplify. But mere simplification, the elimination of detail, is not enough. The informatory forms that remain have got to be made significant. The representative element, if it is not to injure the design, must become a part of it; besides giving information it has got to provoke aesthetic emotion. That is where symbolism fails. The symbolist eliminates, but does not assimilate. His symbols, as a rule, are not significant forms, but formal intelligencers. They are not integral parts of a plastic conception, but intellectual abbreviations. They are not informed by the artist's emotion, they are invented by his intellect. They are dead matter in a living organism. They are rigid and tight because they are not traversed by the rhythm of the design. The explanatory legends that illustrators used to produce from the mouths of their characters are not more foreign to visual art than the symbolic forms with which many able draughtsmen have ruined their designs. In the famous "Melancholia," and, to some extent, in a few other engravings—"St. Eustace," for instance, and "The Virgin and Child" (B. 34. British Museum),—Dürer has managed to convert a mass of detail into tolerably significant form; but in the greater part of his work (e.g. "The Knight," "St. Jerome") fine conception is hopelessly ruined by a mass of undigested symbolism.

To ensure his design, the artist prioritizes simplification. However, just simplifying by removing details isn't enough. The remaining informative forms need to hold significance. The representative element must integrate into the design rather than harm it; beyond providing information, it should evoke an emotional response. This is where symbolism falls short. The symbolist removes, but fails to integrate. Usually, their symbols aren't significant forms, but rather merely informative. They aren't essential parts of a cohesive concept; they are intellectual shortcuts. They lack the artist's emotional input, being created by intellect alone. They are lifeless elements in a living artwork. They come across as rigid and disconnected because they don't flow with the rhythm of the design. The explanatory captions that illustrators used to have characters say aren't any more foreign to visual art than the symbolic forms that many skilled draftsmen have used to ruin their designs. In the famous "Melancholia," and to some extent in a few other engravings—like "St. Eustace" and "The Virgin and Child" (B. 34. British Museum)—Dürer has managed to turn a lot of detail into reasonably significant forms; but in much of his work (like "The Knight" and "St. Jerome"), great concepts are hopelessly undermined by an overload of unprocessed symbolism.

Every form in a work of art has, then, to be made aesthetically significant; also every form has to be made a part of a significant whole. For, as generally happens, the value of the parts combined into a whole is far greater than the value of the sum of the parts. This organisation of forms into a significant whole is called Design; and an insistence—an exaggerated insistence some will say—on design is the fourth characteristic of the Contemporary Movement. This insistence, this conviction that a work should not be good on the whole, but as a whole, is, no doubt, in part a reaction from the rather too easy virtue of some of the Impressionists, who were content to cover their canvases with charming forms and colours, not caring overmuch whether or how they were co-ordinated. Certainly this was a weakness in Impressionism—though by no means in all the Impressionist masters—for it is certain that the profoundest emotions are provoked by significant combinations of significant forms. Also, it seems certain that only in these organised combinations can the artist express himself completely.

Every form in a work of art needs to be made aesthetically meaningful; each form also has to fit into a significant whole. Because, as is often the case, the value of the parts combined into a whole is much greater than the value of the sum of the parts. This arrangement of forms into a significant whole is called Design; and an emphasis—perhaps overly strong, some might argue—on design is the fourth characteristic of the Contemporary Movement. This emphasis, this belief that a work should not just be good overall but must be good as a whole, is partly a response to the somewhat easy virtue of some Impressionists, who were happy to fill their canvases with lovely forms and colors, without paying much attention to how they were coordinated. Certainly, this was a flaw in Impressionism—though not in all Impressionist masters—because it’s clear that the deepest emotions are triggered by meaningful combinations of significant forms. Additionally, it seems clear that only in these organized combinations can the artist express himself fully.

It seems that an artist creates a good design when, having been possessed by a real emotional conception, he is able to hold and translate it. We all agree, I think, that till the artist has had his moment of emotional vision there can be no very considerable work of art; but, the vision seen and felt, it still remains uncertain whether he has the force to hold and the skill to translate it. Of course the vast majority of pictures fail in design because they correspond to no emotional vision; but the interesting failures are those in which the vision came but was incompletely grasped. The painters who have failed for want of technical skill to set down what they have felt and mastered could be counted on the fingers of one hand—if, indeed, there are any to be counted. But on all sides we see interesting pictures in which the holes in the artist's conception are obvious. The vision was once perfect, but it cannot be recaptured. The rapture will not return. The supreme creative power is wanting. There are holes, and they have to be filled with putty. Putty we all know when we see it—when we feel it. It is dead matter—literal transcriptions from nature, intellectual machinery, forms that correspond with nothing that was apprehended emotionally, forms unfired with the rhythm that thrilled through the first vision of a significant whole.

It seems that an artist creates a good design when, having been inspired by a genuine emotional idea, he is able to hold onto it and express it. I think we can all agree that until the artist experiences that moment of emotional insight, there can't be any truly substantial artwork; but once the vision is seen and felt, it's still uncertain whether the artist has the strength to capture it and the skill to convey it. Of course, most paintings fail in design because they don't reflect any emotional insight; but the intriguing failures are those where the vision was there but inadequately grasped. The painters who have failed due to a lack of technical skill to express what they have felt and understood could be counted on one hand—if there are even any to count. However, we often see interesting paintings where the gaps in the artist's vision are clear. The vision was once perfect, but it cannot be recaptured. The inspiration will not return. The ultimate creative force is missing. There are gaps, and they have to be filled with filler. We all recognize filler when we see it—when we feel it. It is lifeless material—literal copies from nature, mechanical representations, forms that have no emotional resonance, forms lacking the rhythm that once flowed through the initial vision of a meaningful whole.

There is an absolute necessity about a good design arising, I imagine, from the fact that the nature of each form and its relation to all the other forms is determined by the artist's need of expressing exactly what he felt. Of course, a perfect correspondence between expression and conception may not be established at the first or the second attempt. But if the work is to be a success there will come a moment in which the artist will be able to hold and express completely his hour or minute of inspiration. If that moment does not come the design will lack necessity. For though an artist's aesthetic sense enables him, as we shall see, to say whether a design is right or wrong, only this masterful power of seizing and holding his vision enables him to make it right. A bad design lacks cohesion; a good design possesses it; if I conjecture that the secret of cohesion is the complete realisation of that thrill which comes to an artist when he conceives his work as a whole, I shall not forget that it is a conjecture. But it is not conjecture to say that when we call a design good we mean that, as a whole, it provokes aesthetic emotion, and that a bad design is a congeries of lines and colours, individually satisfactory perhaps, but as a whole unmoving.

There’s a real need for good design, which, I think, comes from the fact that the nature of each form and its connection to all the other forms is shaped by the artist's need to express exactly what they feel. Of course, a perfect match between expression and idea might not happen on the first or second try. But for the work to succeed, there will be a moment when the artist can fully capture and express their burst of inspiration. If that moment never arrives, the design will lack necessity. While an artist's sense of aesthetics allows them to determine if a design is right or wrong, it’s this powerful ability to grasp and maintain their vision that enables them to make it right. A bad design lacks unity; a good design has it. If I suggest that the key to unity is the complete realization of the thrill an artist experiences when they envision their work as a whole, I acknowledge that it’s just a guess. But it's not just a guess to say that when we call a design good, we mean that, as a whole, it elicits an emotional response, whereas a bad design is a jumble of lines and colors—maybe individually appealing, but overall ineffective.

For, ultimately, the spectator can determine whether a design is good or bad only by discovering whether or no it moves him. Having made that discovery he can go on to criticise in detail; but the beginning of all aesthetic judgment and all criticism is emotion. It is after I have been left cold that I begin to notice that defective organisation of forms which I call bad design. And here, in my judgments about particular designs, I am still on pretty sure ground: it is only when I attempt to account for the moving power of certain combinations that I get into the world of conjecture. Nevertheless, I believe that mine are no bad guesses at truth, and that on the same hypothesis we can account for the difference between good and bad drawing.

Ultimately, the viewer can only decide if a design is good or bad by figuring out whether it resonates with him. Once he makes that realization, he can start to critique in detail; but the foundation of all aesthetic judgment and criticism is emotion. It’s only after I feel indifferent that I begin to notice the flawed arrangement of forms that I call bad design. Here, in my assessments of specific designs, I feel fairly confident: it's only when I try to explain why certain combinations are moving that I enter the realm of speculation. However, I believe that my insights aren’t off the mark and that we can use the same reasoning to explain the difference between good and bad drawing.

Design is the organisation of forms: drawing is the shaping of the forms themselves. Clearly there is a point at which the two commingle, but that is a matter of no present importance. When I say that drawing is bad, I mean that I am not moved by the contours of the forms that make up the work of art. The causes of bad drawing and bad design I believe to be similar. A form is badly drawn when it does not correspond with a part of an emotional conception. The shape of every form in a work of art should be imposed on the artist by his inspiration. The hand of the artist, I believe, must be guided by the necessity of expressing something he has felt not only intensely but definitely. The artist must know what he is about, and what he is about must be, if I am right, the translation into material form of something that he felt in a spasm of ecstasy. Therefore, shapes that merely fill gaps will be ill-drawn. Forms that are not dictated by any emotional necessity, forms that state facts, forms that are the consequences of a theory of draughtsmanship, imitations of natural objects or of the forms of other works of art, forms that exist merely to fill spaces—padding in fact,—all these are worthless. Good drawing must be inspired, it must be the natural manifestation of that thrill which accompanies the passionate apprehension of form.

Design is the organization of shapes: drawing is the creation of those shapes themselves. There’s definitely a point where the two blend, but that’s not what’s important right now. When I say that drawing is bad, I mean that the outlines of the shapes in the artwork don’t resonate with me. I believe the reasons for bad drawing and bad design are similar. A shape is poorly drawn when it doesn’t align with a part of an emotional idea. The shape of each element in an artwork should come from the artist's inspiration. I believe the artist’s hand needs to be guided by the need to express something he has felt not just intensely, but clearly. The artist must know what he’s doing, and if I’m correct, it should be about translating into physical form something he experienced in a moment of excitement. Therefore, shapes that simply fill empty spaces will be poorly drawn. Shapes that aren’t driven by any emotional need, shapes that state facts, shapes that come from a theory of drawing, imitations of real objects or other artworks, shapes that exist just to fill voids—essentially fillers—are all useless. Good drawing must be inspired; it has to be the natural expression of that thrill that comes with deeply understanding form.

One word more to close this discussion. No critic is so stupid as to mean by "bad drawing," drawing that does not represent the model correctly. The gods of the art schools, Michelangelo, Mantegna, Raffael, &c. played the oddest tricks with anatomy. Everyone knows that Giotto's figures are less accurately drawn than those of Sir Edward Poynter; no one supposes that they are not drawn better. We do possess a criterion by which we can judge drawing, and that criterion can have nothing to do with truth to nature. We judge drawing by concentrating our aesthetic sensibility on a particular part of design. What we mean when we speak of "good drawing" and "bad drawing" is not doubtful; we mean "aesthetically moving" and "aesthetically insignificant." Why some drawing moves and some does not is a very different question. I have put forward an hypothesis of which I could write a pretty sharp criticism: that task, however, I leave to more willing hands. Only this I will say: just as a competent musician knows with certainty when an instrument is out of tune though the criterion resides nowhere but in his own sensibility; so a fine critic of visual art can detect lines and colours that are not alive. Whether he be looking at an embroidered pattern or at a careful anatomical study, the task is always the same, because the criterion is always the same. What he has to decide is whether the drawing is, or is not, aesthetically significant.

One last word to wrap up this discussion. No critic is so clueless as to think that "bad drawing" means drawing that doesn't accurately represent the model. The legends of art schools, like Michelangelo, Mantegna, and Raphael, played the most bizarre games with anatomy. Everyone knows that Giotto's figures are drawn less accurately than those of Sir Edward Poynter; no one thinks they aren't better drawn. We do have a way to judge drawing, and that way has nothing to do with being true to nature. We evaluate drawing by focusing our artistic sensitivity on a certain aspect of design. When we talk about "good drawing" and "bad drawing," it's clear what we mean; we refer to "aesthetically moving" and "aesthetically insignificant." Why some drawings resonate and others don't is a different question altogether. I have proposed a theory that I could critique sharply; however, I'll leave that task to those more eager. All I’ll say is this: just like a skilled musician can confidently tell when an instrument is out of tune, even though the standard lies only in their own sensitivity, a fine critic of visual art can spot lines and colors that lack life. Whether they're looking at an embroidered design or a detailed anatomical sketch, the challenge is always the same because the standard is always the same. What they need to determine is whether the drawing is or isn't aesthetically significant.

Insistence on design is perhaps the most obvious characteristic of the movement. To all are familiar those circumambient black lines that are intended to give definition to forms and to reveal the construction of the picture. For almost all the younger artists,—Bonnard is an obvious exception—affect that architectural method of design which indeed has generally been preferred by European artists. The difference between "architectural design" and what I call "imposed design" will be obvious to anyone who compares a picture by Cézanne with a picture by Whistler. Better still, compare any first-rate Florentine of the fourteenth or fifteenth century with any Sung picture. Here are two methods of achieving the same end, equally good, so far as I can judge, and as different as possible. We feel towards a picture by Cézanne or Masaccio or Giotto as we feel towards a Romanesque church; the design seems to spring upwards, mass piles itself on mass, forms balance each other masonrywise: there is a sense of strain, and of strength to meet it. Turn to a Chinese picture; the forms seem to be pinned to the silk or to be hung from above. There is no sense of thrust or strain; rather there is the feeling of some creeper, with roots we know not where, that hangs itself in exquisite festoons along the wall. Though architectural design is a permanent characteristic of Western art, of four periods I think it would be fairly accurate to say that it is a characteristic so dominant as to be distinctive; and they are Byzantine VIth Century, Byzantine IX-XIIIth Century, Florentine XIVth and XVth Century, and the Contemporary Movement.

Emphasis on design is probably the most obvious feature of the movement. Everyone is familiar with those surrounding black lines that aim to define shapes and showcase the construction of the artwork. Most younger artists—Bonnard being a notable exception—adopt that architectural approach to design, which has generally been favored by European artists. The difference between "architectural design" and what I term "imposed design" will be clear to anyone who compares a painting by Cézanne with one by Whistler. Even better, compare any high-quality Florentine work from the fourteenth or fifteenth century with any Sung painting. Here are two methods to achieve the same goal, both equally effective as far as I can see, yet as different as possible. We feel towards a painting by Cézanne or Masaccio or Giotto in the same way we feel towards a Romanesque church; the design seems to soar upwards, mass accumulates upon mass, and forms counterbalance each other like masonry: there’s a sense of strain, and the strength to withstand it. Now, look at a Chinese painting; the forms appear to be attached to the silk or suspended from above. There’s no sense of thrust or strain; instead, it feels like some vine, with roots unknown to us, that drapes itself in beautiful loops along the wall. While architectural design is a lasting feature of Western art, I think it would be fairly accurate to say that it is a characteristic so dominant as to be distinctive in four periods: Byzantine VI Century, Byzantine IX-XIII Century, Florentine XIV and XV Century, and the Contemporary Movement.

To say that the artists of the movement insist on design is not to deny that some of them are exceptionally fine colourists. Cézanne is one of the greatest colourists that ever lived; Henri-Matisse is a great colourist. Yet all, or nearly all, use colour as a mode of form. They design in colour, that is in coloured shapes. Very few fall into the error of regarding colour as an end in itself, and of trying to think of it as something different from form. Colour in itself has little or no significance. The mere juxtaposition of tones moves us hardly at all. As colourists themselves are fond of saying, "It is the quantities that count." It is not by his mixing and choosing, but by the shapes of his colours, and the combinations of those shapes, that we recognise the colourist. Colour becomes significant only when it becomes form. It is a virtue in contemporary artists that they have set their faces against the practice of juxtaposing pretty patches of colour without much considering their formal relations, and that they attempt so to organise tones as to raise form to its highest significance. But it is not surprising that a generation of exceptionally sweet and attractive but rather formless colourists should be shocked by the obtrusion of those black lines that seem to do violence to their darling. They are irritated by pictures in which there is to be no accidental charm of soft lapses and lucky chiaroscuro. They do not admire the austere determination of these young men to make their work independent and self-supporting and unbeholden to adventitious dainties. They cannot understand this passion for works that are admirable as wholes, this fierce insistence on design, this willingness to leave bare the construction if by so doing the spectator may be helped to a conception of the plan. Critics of the Impressionist age are vexed by the naked bones and muscles of Post-Impressionist pictures. But, for my own part, even though these young artists insisted on a bareness and baldness exceeding anything we have yet seen, I should be far from blaming a band of ascetics who in an age of unorganised prettiness insisted on the paramount importance of design.

To say that the artists of the movement focus on design doesn't mean that some of them aren't incredible colorists. Cézanne is one of the greatest colorists ever, and Henri Matisse is also a great one. However, almost all of them use color as a way to create form. They design with color, which means they work with colored shapes. Very few make the mistake of thinking of color as an end in itself or try to separate it from form. Color alone has little to no significance. Just placing tones next to each other doesn't move us much. As colorists like to say, "It’s the quantities that count." We recognize the colorist not by how they mix and choose colors, but by the shapes of those colors and how those shapes combine. Color only becomes meaningful when it transforms into form. It's commendable that contemporary artists reject the idea of just putting pretty patches of color together without considering their formal relationships. They strive to organize tones in a way that elevates form to its highest significance. However, it's no surprise that a generation of exceptionally sweet and attractive but somewhat formless colorists is shocked by the stark black lines that seem to disrupt their beloved style. They're irritated by artworks that lack the accidental charm of soft transitions and lucky light contrasts. They don't appreciate the serious determination of these young artists to make their work independent and self-sufficient, free from superficial embellishments. They struggle to understand this passion for works that are cohesive as a whole, this strong focus on design, and the willingness to expose the structure to help the viewer grasp the overall plan. Critics of the Impressionist era are troubled by the bare bones and muscles of Post-Impressionist paintings. But, for my part, even if these young artists embraced a level of simplicity that surpassed anything we’ve seen before, I wouldn’t blame a group of purists who, in a time of chaotic prettiness, insisted on the crucial importance of design.


III

THE PATHETIC FALLACY

Many of those who are enthusiastic about the movement, were they asked what they considered its most important characteristic, would reply, I imagine, "The expression of a new and peculiar point of view." "Post-Impressionism," I have heard people say, "is an expression of the ideas and feelings of that spiritual renaissance which is now growing into a lusty revolution." With this I cannot, of course, agree. If art expresses anything, it expresses some profound and general emotion common, or at least possible, to all ages, and peculiar to none. But if these sympathetic people mean, as I believe they do, that the art of the new movement is a manifestation of something different from—they will say larger than—itself, of a spiritual revolution in fact, I will not oppose them. Art is as good an index to the spiritual state of this age as of another; and in the effort of artists to free painting from the clinging conventions of the near past, and to use it as a means only to the most sublime emotions, we may read signs of an age possessed of a new sense of values and eager to turn that possession to account. It is impossible to visit a good modern exhibition without feeling that we are back in a world not altogether unworthy to be compared with that which produced primitive art. Here are men who take art seriously. Perhaps they take life seriously too, but if so, that is only because there are things in life (aesthetic ecstasy, for instance) worth taking seriously. In life, they can distinguish between the wood and the few fine trees. As for art, they know that it is something more important than a criticism of life; they will not pretend that it is a traffic in amenities; they know that it is a spiritual necessity. They are not making handsome furniture, nor pretty knick-knacks, nor tasteful souvenirs; they are creating forms that stir our most wonderful emotions.

Many people who are enthusiastic about the movement, if asked what they think is its most important feature, would probably say, "It's the expression of a new and unique perspective." I've heard people say that "Post-Impressionism is an expression of the ideas and feelings of a spiritual renaissance that is evolving into a robust revolution." I can't agree with this, of course. If art expresses anything, it expresses some deep and universal emotion that is common, or at least potentially relevant, to all ages and specific to none. But if these well-meaning folks mean, as I believe they do, that the art of the new movement reflects something different from—they would say broader than—itself, essentially a spiritual revolution, I won't argue with them. Art is a good measure of the spiritual state of this age as it is of any other; and in the effort of artists to free painting from the lingering conventions of the recent past, using it solely to express the most sublime emotions, we can observe signs of an age that has a new sense of values and is eager to put that understanding to use. It’s impossible to walk through a good modern exhibition without feeling that we’ve returned to a world that is not entirely unworthy of comparison with that which produced primitive art. Here are individuals who take art seriously. Maybe they take life seriously too, but if so, it’s only because there are things in life (like aesthetic ecstasy, for example) that are worth taking seriously. In life, they can tell the difference between the ordinary and the few exceptional things. As for art, they understand that it’s something more significant than just a critique of life; they won’t pretend it’s just about creating nice things; they know it’s a spiritual necessity. They aren’t creating beautiful furniture, pretty trinkets, or tasteful souvenirs; they are crafting forms that evoke our most extraordinary emotions.

It is tempting to suppose that art such as this implies an attitude towards society. It seems to imply a belief that the future will not be a mere repetition of the past, but that by dint of willing and acting men will conquer for themselves a life in which the claims of spirit and emotion will make some headway against the necessities of physical existence. It seems, I say: but it would be exceedingly rash to assume anything of the sort, and, for myself, I doubt whether the good artist bothers much more about the future than about the past. Why should artists bother about the fate of humanity? If art does not justify itself, aesthetic rapture does. Whether that rapture is to be felt by future generations of virtuous and contented artisans is a matter of purely speculative interest. Rapture suffices. The artist has no more call to look forward than the lover in the arms of his mistress. There are moments in life that are ends to which the whole history of humanity would not be an extravagant means; of such are the moments of aesthetic ecstasy. It is as vain to imagine that the artist works with one eye on The Great State of the future, as to go to his art for an expression of political or social opinions. It is not their attitude towards the State or towards life, but the pure and serious attitude of these artists towards their art, that makes the movement significant of the age. Here are men who refuse all compromise, who will hire no half-way house between what they believe and what the public likes; men who decline flatly, and over-stridently sometimes, to concern themselves at all with what seems to them unimportant. To call the art of the movement democratic—some people have done so—is silly. All artists are aristocrats in a sense, since no artist believes honestly in human equality; in any other sense to call an artist an aristocrat or a democrat is to call him something irrelevant or insulting. The man who creates art especially to move the poor or especially to please the rich prostitutes whatever of worth may be in him. A good many artists have maimed or ruined themselves by pretending that, besides the distinction between good art and bad, there is a distinction between aristocratic art and plebeian. In a sense all art is anarchical; to take art seriously is to be unable to take seriously the conventions and principles by which societies exist. It may be said with some justice that Post-Impressionism is peculiarly anarchical because it insists so emphatically on fundamentals and challenges so violently the conventional tradition of art and, by implication, I suppose, the conventional view of life. By setting art so high, it sets industrial civilisation very low. Here, then, it may shake hands with the broader and vaguer spirit of the age; the effort to produce serious art may bear witness to a stir in the underworld, to a weariness of smug materialism and a more passionate and spiritual conception of life. The art of the movement, in so far as it is art, expresses nothing temporal or local; but it may be a manifestation of something that is happening here and now, something of which the majority of mankind seems hardly yet to be aware.

It's easy to think that art like this reflects a perspective on society. It seems to express a belief that the future won’t just repeat the past, but that through will and action, people will create a life where spirit and emotion can push back against the demands of physical existence. It seems, I say: but it would be very careless to assume anything like that, and personally, I doubt that a good artist cares much more about the future than the past. Why should artists worry about humanity's fate? If art doesn't justify itself, then the joy it brings does. Whether that joy will be experienced by future generations of skilled and satisfied workers is just a speculative thought. Joy is enough. The artist doesn't need to look forward any more than a lover in the arms of their partner. There are moments in life that fulfill purposes for which the entire history of humanity would not be an excessive means; moments of pure artistic joy are among those. It's just as pointless to think that the artist is working while keeping an eye on The Great State of the future as it is to seek political or social opinions in their work. It's not their perspective on the State or life, but the genuine and serious approach these artists have towards their art that makes the movement significant of the time. Here are individuals who reject all compromise, who won’t settle for anything between what they believe and what the public enjoys; they flat-out and often loudly refuse to engage with what they see as unimportant. To call the art of this movement democratic—some have done so—is foolish. All artists are aristocrats in some way, since no artist truly believes in human equality; in any other sense, calling an artist an aristocrat or democrat is irrelevant or insulting. The artist who creates with the intention to move the poor or specifically to please the rich compromises whatever value they may have. Many artists have harmed or ruined themselves by pretending that, apart from the distinction between good art and bad, there’s a difference between aristocratic and plebeian art. In a sense, all art is anti-establishment; to take art seriously means rejecting the conventions and principles that societies are built on. It can be fairly said that Post-Impressionism is particularly anti-establishment because it strongly emphasizes fundamentals and violently challenges the traditional norms of art and, by extension, the conventional outlook on life. By elevating art so high, it diminishes industrial civilization. Here, it might connect with the broader and blurrier spirit of the times; the attempt to create serious art might reflect a movement in the underbelly of society, a fatigue with complacent materialism, and a more passionate, spiritual view of life. The art of this movement, in as much as it is art, represents nothing temporary or specific; however, it may be a sign of something occurring now, something that most people hardly seem to notice.

Men and women who have been thrilled by the pure aesthetic significance of a work of art go away into the outer world in a state of excitement and exaltation which makes them more sensitive to all that is going forward about them. Thus, they realise with a heightened intensity the significance and possibility of life. It is not surprising that they should read this new sense of life into that which gave it. Not in the least; and I shall not quarrel with them for doing so. It is far more important to be moved by art than to know precisely what it is that moves. I should just like to remind them, though, that if art were no more than they sometimes fancy it to be, art would not move them as it does. If art were a mere matter of suggesting the emotions of life a work of art would give to each no more than what each brought with him. It is because art adds something new to our emotional experience, something that comes not from human life but from pure form, that it stirs us so deeply and so mysteriously. But that, for many, art not only adds something new, but seems to transmute and enrich the old, is certain and by no means deplorable.

Men and women who have been captivated by the pure beauty of a piece of art leave feeling excited and uplifted, making them more aware of everything happening around them. This heightened awareness allows them to grasp the significance and potential of life more intensely. It’s not surprising that they project this new sense of life onto what inspired it. Not at all; and I won't argue with them for doing so. It's much more important to feel something from art than to fully understand what triggers those feelings. However, I would like to remind them that if art were just what they sometimes imagine it to be, it wouldn’t move them as it does. If art merely suggested the emotions of life, a work of art would offer nothing more than what each person brought with them. It’s precisely because art adds something new to our emotional experience, something that doesn’t stem from human life but from pure form, that it affects us so deeply and mysteriously. However, what’s clear is that for many, art does not just introduce something new; it also seems to transform and enrich the old, which is certainly not a bad thing.

The fact is, this passionate and austere art of the Contemporary Movement is not only an index to the general ferment, it is also the inspiration, and even the standard, of a young, violent, and fierce generation. It is the most visible and the most successful manifestation of their will, or they think it is. Political reform, social reform, literature even, move slowly, ankle-deep in the mud of materialism and deliquescent tradition. Though not without reason Socialists claim that Liberals ride their horses, the jockeys still wear blue and buff. Mr. Lloyd George stands unsteadily on the shoulders of Mr. Gladstone; the bulk of his colleagues cling on behind. If literature is to be made the test, we shall soon be wishing ourselves back in the nineteenth century. Unless it be Thomas Hardy, there is no first-rate novelist in Europe; there is no first-rate poet; without disrespect to D'Annunzio, Shaw, or Claudel, it may be said that Ibsen was their better. Since Mozart, music has just kept her nose above the slough of realism, romance, and melodrama. Music seems to be where painting was in the time of Courbet; she is drifting through complex intellectualism and a brilliant, exasperating realism, to arrive, I hope, at greater purity.[26] Contemporary painting is the one manifest triumph of the young age. Not even the oldest and wisest dare try to smile it away. Those who cannot love Cézanne and Matisse hate them; and they not only say it, they shriek it. It is not surprising, then, that visual art, which seems to many the mirror in which they see realised their own ideals, should have become for some a new religion. Not content with its aesthetic significance, these seek in art an inspiration for the whole of life. For some of us, to be sure, the aesthetic significance is a sufficient inspiration; for the others I have no hard words. To art they take their most profound and subtle emotions, their most magnanimous ideas, their dearest hopes; from art they bring away enriched and purified emotion and exaltation, and fresh sources of both. In art they imagine that they find an expression of their most intimate and mysterious feelings; and, though they miss, not utterly but to some extent, the best that art has to give, if of art they make a religion I do not blame them.

The truth is, this intense and serious style of the Contemporary Movement not only highlights the overall excitement, but it also inspires and sets the standard for a young, aggressive, and passionate generation. It’s the most obvious and successful expression of their desires, or at least they believe it is. Political and social reforms, as well as literature, move at a snail’s pace, stuck in the muck of materialism and decaying traditions. Although Socialists have reason to claim that Liberals benefit from their efforts, the jockeys still ride with blue and buff colors. Mr. Lloyd George wobbles on Mr. Gladstone's shoulders, with most of his colleagues holding on for dear life. If we judge by literature, we might soon be longing for the return of the nineteenth century. Unless we’re talking about Thomas Hardy, Europe lacks a top-tier novelist or poet; even though I respect D'Annunzio, Shaw, or Claudel, I’d argue that Ibsen surpassed them all. Since Mozart, music has barely managed to stay afloat above the murky waters of realism, romance, and melodrama. Music feels like what painting was during Courbet's time; it's caught up in a web of complex ideas and dazzling, frustrating realism, hopefully steering towards a purer form. Contemporary painting is the one clear success of this young era. Even the oldest and wisest dare not dismiss it with a smile. Those who can’t appreciate Cézanne and Matisse despise them fiercely, and they don’t hold back in expressing that. It’s no wonder that visual art, which many see as a reflection of their own ideals, has become a new form of religion for some. They seek not only its aesthetic value but also an inspiration for their entire lives through art. For some of us, the aesthetic significance alone is enough; I have no harsh words for those who feel differently. They invest their deepest feelings, grand ideas, and dearest hopes into art; in return, they find enriched and uplifted emotions along with new sources for both. They believe that art expresses their most personal and mysterious feelings, and while they may not completely grasp all that art offers, if they treat art as a religion, I don’t hold that against them.

In the days of Alexander Severus there lived at Rome a Greek freed man. As he was a clever craftsman his lot was not hard. His body was secure, his belly full, his hands and brain pleasantly busy. He lived amongst intelligent people and handsome objects, permitting himself such reasonable emotions as were recommended by his master, Epicurus. He awoke each morning to a quiet day of ordered satisfaction, the prescribed toll of unexacting labour, a little sensual pleasure, a little rational conversation, a cool argument, a judicious appreciation of all that the intellect can apprehend. Into this existence burst suddenly a cranky fanatic, with a religion. To the Greek it seemed that the breath of life had blown through the grave, imperial streets. Yet nothing in Rome was changed, save one immortal, or mortal, soul. The same waking eyes opened on the same objects; yet all was changed; all was charged with meaning. New things existed. Everything mattered. In the vast equality of religious emotion the Greek forgot his status and his nationality. His life became a miracle and an ecstasy. As a lover awakes, he awoke to a day full of consequence and delight. He had learnt to feel; and, because to feel a man must live, it was good to be alive. I know an erudite and intelligent man, a man whose arid life had been little better than one long cold in the head, for whom that madman, Van Gogh, did nothing less.

In the time of Alexander Severus, there was a Greek freedman living in Rome. Since he was a skilled craftsman, his life was pretty good. He felt safe, had enough to eat, and kept his hands and mind engaged. He surrounded himself with smart people and beautiful things, allowing himself the reasonable pleasures suggested by his master, Epicurus. Each morning, he woke up to a calm day of organized satisfaction, a manageable amount of work, a bit of sensual enjoyment, some thoughtful conversation, a light debate, and a sensible appreciation of everything the mind can grasp. But suddenly, a loud fanatic barged in, bringing his religion with him. To the Greek, it felt like the breath of life had swept through the once-empty imperial streets. Yet nothing in Rome changed, except for one soul, either immortal or mortal. The same eyes opened to the same surroundings, but everything was different; everything was filled with meaning. New things had come into existence. Every little detail mattered. In the overwhelming feeling of shared belief, the Greek forgot about his status and nationality. His life transformed into a miracle and an ecstasy. Like a lover awakening, he realized he was in a day full of significance and joy. He had learned how to feel; and because to feel, one must truly live, being alive was wonderful. I know a knowledgeable and insightful man, a person whose dry life had been little more than a long-lasting cold, for whom that madman, Van Gogh, achieved nothing less.

FOOTNOTES:

[23] Need I say that this list is not intended to be exhaustive? It is merely representative.

[23] Do I really need to mention that this list isn't meant to be complete? It's just for reference.

[24] Let us hope that it will. There certainly are ominous signs of academization amongst the minor men of the movement. There is the beginning of a tendency to regard certain simplifications and distortions as ends in themselves and party badges. There is some danger of an attempt to impose a formula on the artist's individuality. At present the infection has not spread far, and the disease has taken a mild form.

[24] Let's hope it does. There are definitely concerning signs of an academic trend among the lesser figures of the movement. There's an emerging tendency to view certain simplifications and distortions as ends in themselves and as markers of belonging. There's a risk of trying to force a specific formula on an artist's individuality. Right now, the issue hasn't spread widely, and the problem has remained relatively mild.

[25] Of course there are some good artists alive who owe nothing to Cézanne. Fortunately two of Cézanne's contemporaries, Degas and Renoir, are still at work. Also there are a few who belong to the older movement, e.g. Mr. Walter Sickert, M. Simon Bussy, M. Vuillard, Mr. J.W. Morrice. I should be as unwilling to omit these names from a history of twentieth century art as to include them in a chapter devoted to the contemporary movement.

[25] Of course, there are some talented artists today who aren’t influenced by Cézanne at all. Thankfully, two of Cézanne's contemporaries, Degas and Renoir, are still creating art. There are also a few artists from the earlier movement, like Mr. Walter Sickert, M. Simon Bussy, M. Vuillard, and Mr. J.W. Morrice. I wouldn’t want to leave these names out of a history of 20th-century art any more than I would want to include them in a chapter focused on the contemporary movement.

[26] June 1913. Ariadne in Naxos. Is Strauss, our one musician of genius, himself the pivot on which the wheel is beginning to swing? Having drained the cup of Wagnerism and turned it upside down, is he now going to school with Mozart?

[26] June 1913. Ariadne in Naxos. Is Strauss, our only musical genius, the center around which everything is starting to shift? After fully embracing Wagnerism and then rejecting it, is he now learning from Mozart?


V

THE FUTURE

I. Society and Culture

II. Art and Society

PICASSO
PICASSO

I

SOCIETY AND ART

To bother much about anything but the present is, we all agree, beneath the dignity of a healthy human animal. Yet how many of us can resist the malsane pleasure of puzzling over the past and speculating about the future? Once admit that the Contemporary Movement is something a little out of the common, that it has the air of a beginning, and you will catch yourself saying "Beginning of what?" instead of settling down quietly to enjoy the rare spectacle of a renaissance. Art, we hope, serious, alive, and independent is knocking at the door, and we are impelled to ask "What will come of it?" This is the general question, which, you will find, divides itself into two sufficiently precise queries—"What will Society do with Art?" and "What will Art do with Society?"

Caring too much about anything other than the present is, as we all agree, beneath the dignity of a healthy human being. Yet how many of us can resist the unhealthy pleasure of dwelling on the past and pondering about the future? Once you accept that the Contemporary Movement is something a bit unusual, that it feels like a new beginning, you'll find yourself asking "Beginning of what?" instead of simply enjoying the rare spectacle of a renaissance. We hope that art, serious, vibrant, and independent, is knocking at the door, and we can’t help but wonder, "What will come of it?" This is the overarching question, which can be broken down into two pretty clear queries—"What will society do with art?" and "What will art do with society?"

It is a mistake to suppose that because Society cannot affect Art directly, it cannot affect it at all. Society can affect Art indirectly because it can affect artists directly. Clearly, if the creation of works of art were made a capital offence, the quantity, if not the quality, of artistic output would be affected. Proposals less barbarous, but far more terrible, are from time to time put forward by cultivated state-projectors who would make of artists, not criminals, but highly-paid officials. Though statesmanship can do no positive good to art, it can avoid doing a great deal of harm: its power for ill is considerable. The one good thing Society can do for the artist is to leave him alone. Give him liberty. The more completely the artist is freed from the pressure of public taste and opinion, from the hope of rewards and the menace of morals, from the fear of absolute starvation or punishment, and from the prospect of wealth or popular consideration, the better for him and the better for art, and therefore the better for everyone. Liberate the artist: here is something that those powerful and important people who are always assuring us that they would do anything for art can do.

It’s a mistake to think that just because Society can’t directly influence Art, it can’t affect it at all. Society can impact Art indirectly by affecting artists directly. Clearly, if creating art were made a serious crime, the amount, if not the quality, of artistic output would be affected. Less extreme but much more troubling proposals are occasionally suggested by cultured state planners who would turn artists into not criminals, but highly-paid officials. While governance can’t do anything good for art, it can avoid causing a lot of damage: its potential for harm is significant. The one positive thing Society can do for the artist is to leave him alone. Give him freedom. The more the artist is liberated from the pressure of public taste and opinion, from the hope of rewards and the threat of morals, from the fear of starvation or punishment, and from the pursuit of wealth or popularity, the better it is for him, for art, and, consequently, for everyone. Free the artist: this is something those powerful and important people always claiming they would do anything for art can actually do.

They might begin the work of encouragement by disestablishing and disendowing art; by withdrawing doles from art schools, and confiscating the moneys misused by the Royal Academy. The case of the schools is urgent. Art schools do nothing but harm, because they must do something. Art is not to be learned; at any rate it is not to be taught. All that the drawing-master can teach is the craft of imitation. In schools there must be a criterion of excellence and that criterion cannot be an artistic one; the drawing-master sets up the only criterion he is capable of using—fidelity to the model. No master can make a student into an artist; but all can, and most do, turn into impostors, maniacs, criminals, or just cretins, the unfortunate boys and girls who had been made artists by nature. It is not the master's fault and he ought not to be blamed. He is there to bring all his pupils to a certain standard of efficiency appreciable by inspectors and by the general public, and the only quality of which such can judge is verisimilitude. The only respects in which one work can be seen to differ from another by an ordinarily insensitive person (e.g. a Board of Education inspector) are choice of subject and fidelity to common vision. So, even if a drawing-master could recognise artistic talent, he would not be permitted to encourage it. It is not that drawing-masters are wicked, but that the system is vicious. Art schools must go.

They might start the work of encouragement by shutting down and defunding art; by cutting funding to art schools and seizing the money misused by the Royal Academy. The situation with the schools is urgent. Art schools do nothing but harm because they feel the need to provide some kind of output. You can’t learn art; at least, it can’t really be taught. All the drawing teacher can teach is how to imitate. In schools, there has to be a standard of excellence, and that standard can’t be an artistic one; the drawing teacher establishes the only standard they are capable of using—how closely you stick to the model. No teacher can turn a student into an artist; however, they can and often do turn those unfortunate boys and girls who were born artists into fakes, lunatics, criminals, or just simpletons. It’s not the teacher's fault, and they shouldn’t be blamed. They’re there to bring all their students to a level of skill that can be recognized by inspectors and the general public, and the only quality those people can judge is how realistic it looks. The only ways one piece of work can be differentiated from another by a typically indifferent person (e.g. a Board of Education inspector) are the choice of subject and how closely it matches a common perspective. So, even if a drawing teacher could recognize artistic talent, they wouldn’t be allowed to foster it. It’s not that drawing teachers are bad; it’s that the system is flawed. Art schools need to be eliminated.

The money that the State at present devotes to the discouragement of Art had better, I dare say, be given to the rich. It would be tempting to save it for the purchase of works of art, but perhaps that can lead to nothing but mischief. It is unthinkable that any Government should ever buy what is best in the work of its own age; it is a question how far purchase by the State even of fine old pictures is a benefit to art. It is not a question that need be discussed; for though a State may have amongst its employés men who can recognise a fine work of art, provided it be sufficiently old, a modern State will be careful to thwart and stultify their dangerously good taste. State-acquisition of fine ancient art might or might not be a means to good—I daresay it would be; but the purchase of third-rate old masters and objets d'art can benefit no one except the dealers. As I shall hope to show, something might be said for supporting and enriching galleries and museums, if only the public attitude towards, and the official conception of, these places could be changed. As for contemporary art, official patronage is the surest method of encouraging in it all that is most stupid and pernicious. Our public monuments, the statues and buildings that disgrace our streets, our postage-stamps, coins, and official portraits are mere bait to the worst instincts of the worst art-students and to the better a formidable temptation.

The money that the State currently spends to discourage art would be better off given to the wealthy. It might be tempting to save it for buying artworks, but that could lead to nothing but trouble. It’s hard to believe that any government should ever buy the best of its own time's work; it’s questionable whether purchasing even fine old paintings does anything positive for art. It’s not a discussion that needs to happen, because although a State might have employees who can recognize great art, as long as it's old enough, a modern State will be cautious to undermine their dangerously good taste. The acquisition of fine ancient art might or might not lead to good outcomes—I suspect it would be a positive thing; however, buying mediocre old masters and objets d'art benefits no one except the sellers. As I will argue, there is a case for supporting and improving galleries and museums, if only the public's attitude towards them and the official view of these institutions could change. As for contemporary art, government support is the most reliable way to encourage all that is most foolish and harmful. Our public monuments, the statues and buildings that ruin our streets, our postage stamps, coins, and official portraits are just bait for the worst instincts of the least talented art students and a daunting temptation for the more capable ones.

Some of those generous prophets who sit at home dreaming of pure communistic societies have been good enough to find a place in them for the artist. Demos is to keep for his diversion a kennel of mountebanks. Artists will be chosen by the State and supported by the State. The people will pay the piper and call the tune. In the choice of politicians the method works well enough, but to art it would be fatal. The creation of soft artistic jobs is the most unlikely method of encouraging art. Already hundreds take to it, not because they have in them that which must be expressed, but because art seems to offer a pleasant and genteel career. When the income is assured the number of those who fancy art as a profession will not diminish. On the contrary, in the great State of the future the competition will be appalling. I can imagine the squeezing and intriguing between the friends of applicants and their parliamentary deputies, between the deputies and the Minister of Fine Arts; and I can imagine the art produced to fulfil a popular mandate in the days when private jobbery will be the only check on public taste. Can we not all imagine the sort of man that would be chosen? Have we no experience of what the people love? Comrades, dear democratic ladies and gentlemen, pursue, by all means, your schemes for righting the world, dream your dreams, conceive Utopias, but leave the artists out. For, tell me honestly, does any one of you believe that during the last three hundred years a single good artist would have been supported by your system? And remember, unless it had supported him it would not have allowed him to exist. Remember, too, that you will have to select or reject your artists while yet they are students—you will not be able to wait until a name has been imposed on you by years of reputation with a few good judges. If Degas is now reverenced as a master that is because his pictures fetch long prices, and his pictures fetch long prices because a handful of people who would soon have been put under the great civic pump have been for years proclaiming his mastery. And during those long years how has Degas lived? On the bounty of the people who love all things beautiful, or on the intelligence and discrimination of a few rich or richish patrons? In the great State you will not be able to take your masters ready-made with years of reputation behind them; you will have to pick them yourselves, and pick them young.

Some of those well-meaning dreamers who sit at home imagining perfect communistic societies have been kind enough to find a spot for artists in them. The public will keep a group of entertainers for their own enjoyment. The State will choose artists and provide for them. The people will pay the bill and decide the music. This approach works decently for politicians, but it would be disastrous for art. Creating cushy artistic jobs is the least effective way to support the arts. Already, many pursue this path, not because they have something meaningful to express, but because art seems like a pleasant and respectable career. Once the income is guaranteed, the number of those who view art as a profession will only increase. In the grand State of the future, the competition will be fierce. I can picture the behind-the-scenes maneuvering between the friends of applicants and their local representatives, between those representatives and the Minister of Fine Arts; and I can imagine the kind of art produced to fulfill a popular demand when private influence is the only check on public taste. Can’t we all guess what kind of person would be selected? Don't we have any experience of what the public appreciates? Friends, dear democratic citizens, feel free to chase your ideas for fixing the world, dream your dreams, envision Utopias, but leave the artists out of it. Honestly, does anyone here believe that in the last three hundred years a single good artist would have thrived under your system? And remember, if the system hadn't supported them, they wouldn't have been able to survive. Keep in mind, too, that you will have to choose or reject artists while they’re still students—you won't be able to wait until a name has been established through years of recognition by a few discerning critics. If Degas is now celebrated as a master, it’s because his artworks sell for high prices, and they fetch those prices because a small group of people who would have otherwise been dismissed have been proclaiming his genius for years. And during those long years, how did Degas sustain himself? Through the generosity of people who appreciate beauty, or through the judgment and support of a few wealthy patrons? In the grand State, you won't be able to take your masters pre-packaged with years of reputation; you'll have to choose them yourselves, and choose them early.

Here you are, then, at the door of your annual exhibition of students' work; you are come to choose two State pensioners, and pack the rest off to clean the drains of Melbourne. They will be chosen by popular vote—the only fair way of inducting a public entertainer to a snug billet. But, unknown to you, I have placed amongst the exhibits two drawings by Claude and one by Ingres; and at this exhibition there are no names on the catalogue. Do you think my men will get a single vote? Possibly; but dare one of you suggest that in competition with any rubbishy sensation-monger either of them will stand a chance? "Oh, but," you say, "in the great new State everyone will be well educated." "Let them," I reply, "be as well educated as the M.A.s of Oxford and Cambridge who have been educated from six to six-and-twenty: and I suggest that to do even that will come pretty dear. Well, then, submit your anonymous collection of pictures to people qualified to elect members of parliament for our two ancient universities, and you know perfectly well that you will get no better result. So, don't be silly: even private patronage is less fatal to art than public. Whatever else you may get, you will never get an artist by popular election."

Here you are, at the door of your annual exhibition of students' work; you’ve come to select two State pensioners and send the rest off to clean the drains of Melbourne. They will be chosen by popular vote—the only fair way to appoint a public entertainer to a comfortable position. But, unbeknownst to you, I’ve included two drawings by Claude and one by Ingres among the exhibits, and there are no names in the catalogue for this exhibition. Do you think my artists will receive a single vote? Maybe; but can any of you honestly say that they have a chance against some mediocre sensationalist? “Oh, but,” you argue, “in the great new State everyone will be well educated.” “Let them,” I respond, “be as well educated as the M.A.s of Oxford and Cambridge who have been trained from the age of six to twenty-six: and I suggest that achieving even that will be quite costly. Well, then, present your anonymous collection of artworks to people qualified to elect members of parliament for our two ancient universities, and you know you won’t get a better outcome. So, don’t be foolish: even private patronage is less harmful to art than public support. Whatever else you may receive, you will never get an artist through popular election.”

You say that the State will select through two or three highly sensitive officials. In the first place you have got to catch your officials. And remember, these, too, in the eyes of their fellow-workers, will be men who have got hold of a soft thing. The considerations that govern the selection of State-paid artists will control the election of State-paid experts. By what sign shall the public recognise the man of sensibility, always supposing that it is a man of sensibility the public wants? John Jones, the broker's man, thinks himself quite as good a judge of art as Mr. Fry, and apparently Mr. Asquith thinks the trustees of the National Gallery better than either. Suppose you have by some miracle laid hands on a man of aesthetic sensibility and made him your officer, he will still have to answer for his purchases to a popularly elected parliament. Things are bad enough at present: the people will not tolerate a public monument that is a work of art, neither do their obedient servants wish to impose such a thing on them; but when no one can live as an artist without becoming a public servant, when all works of art are public monuments, do you seriously expect to have any art at all? When the appointment of artists becomes a piece of party patronage does anyone doubt that a score of qualifications will stand an applicant in better stead than that of being an artist? Imagine Mr. Lloyd George nominating Mr. Roger Fry Government selector of State-paid artists. Imagine—and here I am making no heavy demand on your powers—imagine Mr. Fry appointing some obscure and shocking student of unconventional talent. Imagine Mr. Lloyd George going down to Limehouse to defend the appointment before thousands of voters, most of whom have a son, a brother, a cousin, a friend, or a little dog who, they feel sure, is much better equipped for the job.

You say the State will choose through two or three very discerning officials. First, you need to actually find these officials. Keep in mind, in the eyes of their peers, they’ll be seen as people who landed a cushy job. The criteria that govern the selection of State-paid artists will also apply to the hiring of State-paid experts. How will the public recognize someone with true sensitivity, provided that’s what they want? John Jones, the broker’s aide, believes he’s as good a judge of art as Mr. Fry, and apparently Mr. Asquith thinks the National Gallery trustees are better than either. Suppose you’ve somehow found a person with artistic sensibility and made him your official; he’ll still have to justify his purchases to an elected parliament. Things are tough enough as is: people won’t accept a public monument that’s an actual work of art, and their obedient servants don’t want to impose that on them either. But when no one can make a living as an artist without being a public servant, and every piece of art is treated as a public monument, do you really expect there to be any art at all? When the selection of artists becomes just another political favor, does anyone truly believe that a bunch of qualifications will help an applicant more than simply being an artist? Picture Mr. Lloyd George nominating Mr. Roger Fry as the Government’s selector of State-paid artists. Now imagine—this isn’t a stretch—Mr. Fry appointing some unknown and shocking student with unconventional talent. Imagine Mr. Lloyd George heading down to Limehouse to justify the appointment in front of thousands of voters, most of whom have a son, brother, cousin, friend, or even a little dog they’re convinced would be much better for the job.

If the great communistic society is bent on producing art—and the society that does not produce live art is damned—there is one thing, and one only, that it can do. Guarantee to every citizen, whether he works or whether he loafs, a bare minimum of existence—say sixpence a day and a bed in the common dosshouse. Let the artist be a beggar living on public charity. Give to the industrious practical workers the sort of things they like, big salaries, short hours, social consideration, expensive pleasures. Let the artist have just enough to eat, and the tools of his trade: ask nothing of him. Materially make the life of the artist sufficiently miserable to be unattractive, and no one will take to art save those in whom the divine daemon is absolute. For all let there be a choice between a life of dignified, highly-paid, and not over-exacting employment and the despicable life of a vagrant. There can be little doubt about the choice of most, and none about that of a real artist. Art and Religion are very much alike, and in the East, where they understand these things, there has always been a notion that religion should be an amateur affair. The pungis of India are beggars. Let artists all over the world be beggars too. Art and Religion are not professions: they are not occupations for which men can be paid. The artist and the saint do what they have to do, not to make a living, but in obedience to some mysterious necessity. They do not produce to live—they live to produce. There is no place for them in a social system based on the theory that what men desire is prolonged and pleasant existence. You cannot fit them into the machine, you must make them extraneous to it. You must make pariahs of them, since they are not a part of society but the salt of the earth.

If the great communist society is set on creating art—and a society that doesn't create live art is doomed—there’s only one thing it can do. It must guarantee every citizen, whether they work or they're idle, a bare minimum to survive—let's say sixpence a day and a bed in a communal dorm. Let the artist be a beggar relying on public charity. Provide the hardworking practical workers with the things they enjoy: good salaries, short hours, social respect, and luxurious pleasures. Let the artist have just enough to eat and the tools they need for their craft: expect nothing from them. Make the artist's life sufficiently hard that it becomes unappealing, and only those with an undeniable calling will pursue art. For everyone else, it's a choice between a life that’s dignified, well-paid, and not too demanding, or the miserable existence of a vagrant. There's little doubt most people would choose the former, and none at all for a true artist. Art and religion are very similar, and in the East, where they understand these concepts, there’s always been the belief that religion should be an amateur pursuit. The mendicants of India are beggars. Let artists worldwide be beggars too. Art and religion aren't professions: they aren’t jobs for which people can get paid. The artist and the saint do what they must, not to earn a living, but out of some mysterious necessity. They don’t create to live—they live to create. There’s no place for them in a social system based on the idea that people want a long and comfortable life. You can’t fit them into the system; you must make them outsiders. You have to make pariahs of them, since they aren’t a part of society but the essence of it.

In saying that the mass of mankind will never be capable of making delicate aesthetic judgments, I have said no more than the obvious truth. A sure sensibility in visual art is at least as rare as a good ear for music. No one imagines that all are equally capable of judging music, or that a perfect ear can be acquired by study: only fools imagine that the power of nice discrimination in other arts is not a peculiar gift. Nevertheless there is no reason why the vast majority should not become very much more sensitive to art than it is; the ear can be trained to a point. But for the better appreciation, as for the freer creation, of art more liberty is needed. Ninety-nine out of every hundred people who visit picture galleries need to be delivered from that "museum atmosphere" which envelops works of art and asphyxiates beholders. They, the ninety-nine, should be encouraged to approach works of art courageously and to judge them on their merits. Often they are more sensitive to form and colour than they suppose. I have seen people show a nice taste in cottons and calicoes, and things not recognised as "Art" by the custodians of museums, who would not hesitate to assert of any picture by Andrea del Sarto that it must be more beautiful than any picture by a child or a savage. In dealing with objects that are not expected to imitate natural forms or to resemble standard masterpieces they give free rein to their native sensibility. It is only in the presence of a catalogue that complete inhibition sets in. Traditional reverence is what lies heaviest on spectators and creators, and museums are too apt to become conventicles of tradition.

In saying that most people will never be able to make fine aesthetic judgments, I’m just stating the obvious. A keen sense for visual art is just as rare as having a good ear for music. No one thinks everyone can judge music equally well, or that perfect pitch can be learned: only fools believe that the ability to make subtle distinctions in other arts isn’t a special talent. However, there’s no reason the vast majority cannot become much more attuned to art than they are; the ear can be trained to a certain extent. But for a better appreciation and freer creation of art, more freedom is needed. Ninety-nine out of a hundred people who visit art galleries need to be freed from that "museum atmosphere" that surrounds artworks and stifles viewers. Those ninety-nine should be encouraged to approach artworks boldly and judge them on their own terms. Often, they are more sensitive to form and color than they realize. I’ve seen people exhibit great taste in fabrics and items that aren’t recognized as "Art" by museum curators, who wouldn’t hesitate to claim that any painting by Andrea del Sarto must be more beautiful than anything made by a child or a primitive culture. When confronted with objects that aren’t meant to mimic natural forms or resemble classic masterpieces, they let their natural sensitivity express itself freely. It’s only when faced with a catalogue that they completely hold back. Traditional reverence weighs heavily on both spectators and creators, and museums often turn into enclaves of tradition.

Society can do something for itself and for art by blowing out of the museums and galleries the dust of erudition and the stale incense of hero-worship. Let us try to remember that art is not something to be come at by dint of study; let us try to think of it as something to be enjoyed as one enjoys being in love. The first thing to be done is to free the aesthetic emotions from the tyranny of erudition. I was sitting once behind the driver of an old horse-omnibus when a string of sandwich-men crossed us carrying "The Empire" poster. The name of Genée was on the bill. "Some call that art," said the driver, turning to me, "but we know better" (my longish hair, I surmise, discovered a fellow connoisseur): "if you want art you must go for it to the museums." How this pernicious nonsense is to be knocked out of people's heads I cannot guess. It has been knocked in so solemnly and for so long by the schoolmasters and the newspapers, by cheap text-books and profound historians, by district visitors and cabinet ministers, by clergymen and secularists, by labour leaders, teetotallers, anti-gamblers, and public benefactors of every sort, that I am sure it will need a brighter and braver word than mine to knock it out again. But out it has to be knocked before we can have any general sensibility to art; for, while it remains, to ninety-nine out of every hundred a work of art will be dead the moment it enters a public gallery.

Society can do something for itself and for art by clearing out the dust of knowledge and the stale smell of idol worship from museums and galleries. Let's try to remember that art isn't something to be learned through intense study; instead, we should think of it as something to be enjoyed, like being in love. The first step is to free our emotional appreciation of art from the constraints of academic knowledge. I was once sitting behind the driver of an old horse-drawn bus when a group of sign-carrying men crossed our path with "The Empire" poster. The name Genée was on it. "Some call that art," the driver said to me, "but we know better" (my longer hair, I guess, made me look like someone who understood): "if you want art, you have to go to the museums." I can't imagine how to fix this damaging idea that's been so deeply ingrained in people's minds. It's been reinforced too seriously and for too long by teachers and newspapers, by cheap textbooks and serious historians, by community visitors and government officials, by clergy and secularists, by labor leaders, teetotalers, anti-gamblers, and various public benefactors. I'm sure it will take a more powerful and courageous message than mine to change that. But it has to change before we can have a widespread appreciation of art; because, as it stands, to 99 out of 100 people, a piece of art will feel lifeless the moment it enters a public gallery.

The museums and galleries terrify us. We are crushed by the tacit admonition frowned from every corner that these treasures are displayed for study and improvement, by no means to provoke emotion. Think of Italy—every town with its public collection; think of the religious sightseers! How are we to persuade these middle-class masses, so patient and so pathetic in their quest, that really they could get some pleasure from the pictures if only they did not know, and did not care to know, who painted them. They cannot all be insensitive to form and colour; and if only they were not in a flutter to know, or not to forget, who painted the pictures, when they were painted, and what they represent, they might find in them the key that unlocks a world in the existence of which they are, at present, unable to believe. And the millions who stay at home, how are they to be persuaded that the thrill provoked by a locomotive or a gasometer is the real thing?—when will they understand that the iron buildings put up by Mr. Humphrey are far more likely to be works of art than anything they will see at the summer exhibition of the Royal Academy?[27] Can we persuade the travelling classes that an ordinarily sensitive human being has a better chance of appreciating an Italian primitive than an expert hagiographer? Will they understand that, as a rule, the last to feel aesthetic emotion is the historian of art? Can we induce the multitude to seek in art, not edification, but exaltation? Can we make them unashamed of the emotion they feel for the fine lines of a warehouse or a railway bridge? If we can do this we shall have freed works of art from the museum atmosphere; and this is just what we have got to do. We must make people understand that forms can be significant without resembling Gothic cathedrals or Greek temples, and that art is the creation, not the imitation, of form. Then, but not till then, can they go with impunity to seek aesthetic emotion in museums and galleries.

The museums and galleries scare us. We feel the unspoken pressure from every corner that these treasures are here for study and improvement, not to provoke feelings. Think of Italy—every town has its public collection; think of the religious tourists! How can we convince these middle-class crowds, so patient and so sad in their search, that they could actually enjoy the paintings if only they didn’t know, and didn’t care to know, who created them? They can’t all be indifferent to shape and color; if only they weren’t so eager to know, or worried about forgetting, who painted the pictures, when they were made, and what they depict, they might discover in them a key to a world they currently can’t believe exists. And what about the millions who stay home—how can we convince them that the thrill they get from a train or a gas holder is real? When will they realize that the iron buildings designed by Mr. Humphrey are far more likely to be artworks than anything they’ll see at the summer exhibition of the Royal Academy? Can we convince the traveling public that an ordinary sensitive person has a better chance of appreciating an Italian primitive than an expert art historian? Will they grasp that, as a general rule, the last people to feel aesthetic emotions are art historians? Can we encourage the masses to seek in art not just lessons, but inspiration? Can we help them feel proud of the emotions they have for the elegant lines of a warehouse or a railway bridge? If we can achieve this, we will have liberated artworks from the museum atmosphere, and that’s exactly what we need to do. We must help people see that shapes can hold meaning without looking like Gothic cathedrals or Greek temples, and that art is about creating, not just mimicking, form. Only then will they be able to safely seek aesthetic emotions in museums and galleries.

It is argued with plausibility that a sensitive people would have no use for museums. It is said that to go in search of aesthetic emotion is wrong, that art should be a part of life—something like the evening papers or the shop windows that people enjoy as they go about their business. But, if the state of mind of one who enters a gallery in search of aesthetic emotion is necessarily unsatisfactory, so is the state of one who sits down to read poetry. The lover of poetry shuts the door of his chamber and takes down a volume of Milton with the deliberate intention of getting himself out of one world and into another. The poetry of Milton is not a part of daily life, though for some it makes daily life supportable. The value of the greatest art consists not in its power of becoming a part of common existence but in its power of taking us out of it. I think it was William Morris who said that poetry should be something that a man could invent and sing to his fellows as he worked at the loom. Too much of what Morris wrote may well have been so invented. But to create and to appreciate the greatest art the most absolute abstraction from the affairs of life is essential. And as, throughout the ages, men and women have gone to temples and churches in search of an ecstasy incompatible with and remote from the preoccupations and activities of laborious humanity, so they may go to the temples of art to experience, a little out of this world, emotions that are of another. It is not as sanctuaries from life—sanctuaries devoted to the cult of aesthetic emotion—but as class-rooms, laboratories, homes of research and warehouses of tradition, that museums and galleries become noxious.

It’s argued convincingly that sensitive people wouldn't find museums useful. Some say that seeking aesthetic emotion is misguided, and that art should be woven into life—like the evening news or shop windows that people enjoy while going about their day. However, if the mindset of someone entering a gallery in search of aesthetic emotion is inherently unsatisfying, so is that of someone who settles down to read poetry. The poetry lover shuts the door to their room and picks up a volume of Milton with the clear intention of escaping one world for another. Milton's poetry isn’t part of everyday life, although it may help some endure it. The value of the greatest art doesn’t lie in its ability to be part of everyday existence but rather in its capacity to transport us away from it. I believe it was William Morris who suggested that poetry should be something a person could create and share with others while working at the loom. Much of what Morris wrote might indeed have been created that way. But to create and appreciate the greatest art, an absolute detachment from the issues of life is crucial. Just as throughout history, people have gone to temples and churches in search of an ecstasy that clashes with their everyday concerns and the busy lives of humanity, they may also visit art temples to experience emotions from another world. Museums and galleries are not so much sanctuaries from life—places dedicated to the worship of aesthetic emotion—but more like classrooms, laboratories, research spaces, and storages of tradition, where they become detrimental.

Human sensibility must be freed from the dust of erudition and the weight of tradition; it must also be freed from the oppression of culture. For, of all the enemies of art, culture is perhaps the most dangerous, because the least obvious. By "culture" it is, of course, possible to mean something altogether blameless. It may mean an education that aims at nothing but sharpening sensibility and strengthening the power of self-expression. But culture of that sort is not for sale: to some it comes from solitary contemplation, to others from contact with life; in either case it comes only to those who are capable of using it. Common culture, on the other hand, is bought and sold in open market. Cultivated society, in the ordinary sense of the word, is a congeries of persons who have been educated to appreciate le beau et le bien. A cultivated person is one on whom art has not impressed itself, but on whom it has been impressed—one who has not been overwhelmed by the significance of art, but who knows that the nicest people have a peculiar regard for it. The characteristic of this Society is that, though it takes an interest in art, it does not take art seriously. Art for it is not a necessity, but an amenity. Art is not something that one might meet and be overwhelmed by between the pages of Bradshaw, but something to be sought and saluted at appropriate times in appointed places. Culture feels no imperative craving for art such as one feels for tobacco; rather it thinks of art as something to be taken in polite and pleasant doses, as one likes to take the society of one's less interesting acquaintances. Patronage of the Arts is to the cultivated classes what religious practice is to the lower-middle, the homage that matter pays to spirit, or, amongst the better sort, that intellect pays to emotion. Neither the cultivated nor the pious are genuinely sensitive to the tremendous emotions of art and religion; but both know what they are expected to feel, and when they ought to feel it.

Human sensitivity needs to be freed from the dust of academic learning and the burden of tradition; it also needs to be liberated from the constraints of culture. Of all the enemies of art, culture is perhaps the most dangerous because it’s the least obvious. By "culture," one might refer to something completely innocent. It could mean an education that focuses solely on enhancing sensitivity and strengthening self-expression. But that kind of culture isn’t something you can buy: for some, it comes from solitary reflection, while for others, it arises from engaging with life; in either case, it only reaches those who are capable of utilizing it. On the other hand, common culture is bought and sold in the open market. Cultivated society, in the usual sense, is a collection of individuals who have been educated to appreciate le beau et le bien. A cultivated person is one who hasn’t been deeply impacted by art but rather has been conditioned to recognize it—someone who isn’t overwhelmed by the significance of art but knows that the most refined individuals hold it in high regard. The defining trait of this Society is that, even though it takes an interest in art, it doesn’t take art seriously. For it, art is not a necessity but a luxury. Art isn’t something you might stumble upon and be awed by between the pages of Bradshaw, but something to be sought out and acknowledged at appropriate times in designated places. Culture doesn’t feel the urgent need for art like one does for tobacco; instead, it views art as something to be consumed in polite and enjoyable portions, akin to spending time with less fascinating acquaintances. Patronage of the Arts for the cultivated classes is similar to religious practice for the lower-middle class, a tribute that matter pays to spirit, or, for the more refined, what intellect pays to emotion. Neither the cultivated nor the devout is genuinely attuned to the profound emotions of art and religion; however, both understand what they are expected to feel, and when they should feel it.

Now if culture did nothing worse than create a class of well-educated ladies and gentlemen who read books, attend concerts, travel in Italy, and talk a good deal about art without ever guessing what manner of thing it is, culture would be nothing to make a fuss about. Unfortunately, culture is an active disease which causes positive ill and baulks potential good. In the first place, cultivated people always wish to cultivate others. Cultivated parents cultivate their children; thousands of wretched little creatures are daily being taught to love the beautiful. If they happen to have been born insensitive this is of no great consequence, but it is misery to think of those who have had real sensibilities ruined by conscientious parents: it is so hard to feel a genuine personal emotion for what one has been brought up to admire. Yet if children are to grow up into acceptable members of the cultivated class they must be taught to hold the right opinions—they must recognise the standards. Standards of taste are the essence of culture. That is why the cultured have ever been defenders of the antique. There grows up in the art of the past a traditional classification under standard masterpieces by means of which even those who have no native sensibility can discriminate between works of art. That is just what culture wants; so it insists on the veneration of standards and frowns on anything that cannot be justified by reference to them. That is the serious charge against culture. A person familiar with the masterpieces of Europe, but insensitive to that which makes them masterpieces, will be utterly non-plussed by a novel manifestation of the mysterious "that." It is well that old masters should be respected; it were better that vital art should be welcome. Vital art is a necessity, and vital art is stifled by culture, which insists that artists shall respect the standards, or, to put it bluntly, shall imitate old masters.

Now, if culture only created a group of well-educated people who read books, go to concerts, travel in Italy, and talk a lot about art without ever truly grasping what it is, culture wouldn’t be a big deal. Unfortunately, culture is an active problem that causes real harm and hinders potential good. First, educated people always want to educate others. Cultured parents try to teach their children; thousands of unfortunate kids are forced daily to appreciate beauty. If they were born without sensitivity, that’s not such a big deal, but it’s tragic to think of those who had real feelings twisted by well-meaning parents: it’s tough to feel genuine personal emotions for what you’ve been taught to admire. Yet if children are to grow into acceptable members of the cultured class, they must learn to have the correct opinions—they must acknowledge the standards. Standards of taste are the backbone of culture. That’s why the cultured have always defended the classics. In the art of the past, a traditional hierarchy is built around standard masterpieces, allowing even those with no natural sensitivity to distinguish between works of art. That’s exactly what culture wants; so it insists on the worship of standards and looks down on anything that can’t be justified by them. That’s the real issue with culture. A person who knows the masterpieces of Europe but lacks the sensitivity to understand what makes them masterpieces will be completely confused by a new expression of the elusive "that." It’s good for the old masters to be respected; it’s even better for vital art to be embraced. Vital art is essential, and it’s stifled by culture, which demands that artists adhere to the standards or, to put it plainly, imitate the old masters.

The cultured, therefore, who expect in every picture at least some reference to a familiar masterpiece, create, unconsciously enough, a thoroughly unwholesome atmosphere. For they are rich and patronising and liberal. They are the very innocent but natural enemies of originality, for an original work is the touchstone that exposes educated taste masquerading as sensibility. Besides, it is reasonable that those who have been at such pains to sympathise with artists should expect artists to think and feel as they do. Originality, however, thinks and feels for itself; commonly the original artist does not live the refined, intellectual life that would befit the fancy-man of the cultured classes. He is not picturesque; perhaps he is positively inartistic; he is neither a gentleman nor a blackguard; culture is angry and incredulous. Here is one who spends his working hours creating something that seems strange and disquieting and ugly, and devotes his leisure to simple animalities; surely one so utterly unlike ourselves cannot be an artist? So culture attacks and sometimes ruins him. If he survives, culture has to adopt him. He becomes part of the tradition, a standard, a stick with which to beat the next original genius who dares to shove an unsponsored nose above water.

The cultured people, who expect to see at least some reference to a familiar masterpiece in every artwork, create an unhealthy atmosphere without even realizing it. They're wealthy, condescending, and generous. They are the innocent but natural enemies of originality because an original piece is the test that reveals educated taste pretending to be refined sensibility. Besides, it makes sense that those who have gone out of their way to connect with artists would expect those artists to think and feel like they do. Originality, however, thinks and feels independently; often, the original artist doesn't lead the refined, intellectual life that would be expected of someone in cultured circles. They aren’t always appealing; they might even lack artistic flair; they are neither aristocrats nor lowlifes; culture reacts with anger and disbelief. Here is someone who spends their work hours creating things that seem strange, unsettling, and ugly, and spends their free time indulging in basic instincts; surely someone so completely different from us can't be an artist? So culture attacks and sometimes destroys them. If they manage to survive, culture has to incorporate them. They become part of the tradition, a standard, a means to criticize the next original genius who dares to stick their head above the water.

In the nineteenth century cultured people were amazed to find that such cads as Keats and Burns were also great poets. They had to be accepted, and their caddishness had to be explained away. The shocking intemperance of Burns was deplored in a paragraph, and passed over—as though Burns were not as essentially a drunkard as a poet! The vulgarity of Keats's letters to Fanny Brawne did not escape the nice censure of Matthew Arnold who could not be expected to see that a man incapable of writing such letters would not have written "The Eve of St. Agnes." In our day culture having failed to suppress Mr. Augustus John welcomes him with undiscriminating enthusiasm some ten years behind the times. Here and there, a man of power may force the door, but culture never loves originality until it has lost the appearance of originality. The original genius is ill to live with until he is dead. Culture will not live with him; it takes as lover the artificer of the faux-bon. It adores the man who is clever enough to imitate, not any particular work of art, but art itself. It adores the man who gives in an unexpected way just what it has been taught to expect. It wants, not art, but something so much like art that it can feel the sort of emotions it would be nice to feel for art. To be frank, cultivated people are no fonder of art than the Philistines; but they like to get thrills, and they like to see old faces under new bonnets. They admire Mr. Lavery's seductive banalities and the literary and erudite novelettes of M. Rostand. They go silly over Reinhardt and Bakst. These confectioners seem to give the distinction of art to the natural thoughts and feelings of cultivated people. Culture is far more dangerous than Philistinism because it is more intelligent and more pliant. It has a specious air of being on the side of the artist. It has the charm of its acquired taste, and it can corrupt because it can speak with an authority unknown in Philistia. Because it pretends to care about art, artists are not indifferent to its judgments. Culture imposes on people who would snap their fingers at vulgarity. With culture itself, even in the low sense in which I have been using the word, we need not pick a quarrel, but we must try to free the artist and the public too from the influence of cultivated opinion. The liberation will not be complete until those who have already learned to despise the opinion of the lower middle-classes learn also to neglect the standards and the disapproval of people who are forced by their emotional limitations to regard art as an elegant amenity.

In the 1800s, educated people were surprised to discover that characters like Keats and Burns were also amazing poets. They had to be accepted, and their unpleasant behavior had to be excused. The scandalous drinking of Burns was lamented briefly and overlooked—as if Burns wasn't just as much a drunkard as he was a poet! The crudeness of Keats's letters to Fanny Brawne didn't escape the refined criticism of Matthew Arnold, who couldn’t realize that a man who couldn't write such letters wouldn't have penned "The Eve of St. Agnes." Nowadays, culture, having failed to suppress Mr. Augustus John, embraces him with an uncritical enthusiasm that’s about ten years outdated. Occasionally, a powerful individual might break through, but culture never appreciates originality until it no longer seems original. The original genius is hard to live with until he’s gone. Culture won't coexist with him; it prefers the creator of the faux-bon. It idolizes the person clever enough to imitate not just a specific piece of art, but art as a whole. It praises those who deliver, in an unexpected manner, exactly what it's been conditioned to anticipate. It craves not art itself, but something so similar that it can evoke the pleasant feelings it believes should come from art. Honestly, cultured people are no more fond of art than the uninterested; they seek excitement and like to see familiar faces in fresh styles. They admire Mr. Lavery's appealing clichés and the literary and knowledgeable stories of M. Rostand. They go wild for Reinhardt and Bakst. These entertainers seem to endow the distinction of art upon the natural thoughts and feelings of educated people. Culture is far more dangerous than Philistinism because it’s smarter and more adaptable. It gives a deceptive impression of being on the artist's side. It has the allure of its refined taste, and it can corrupt because it can speak with a weight that’s unknown in the Philistine world. Since it pretends to care about art, artists are affected by its judgments. Culture imposes itself on those who would dismiss vulgarity. With culture itself, even in the lower sense I’ve been using the term, we need not quarrel, but we must strive to free both the artist and the public from the sway of cultivated opinion. This liberation won’t be complete until those who have already learned to disregard the views of the lower middle class also learn to ignore the standards and disapproval of people who are limited by their emotions to view art as just an elegant luxury.

If you would have fine art and fine appreciation of art, you must have a fine free life for your artists and for yourselves. That is another thing that Society can do for art: it can kill the middle-class ideal. Was ever ideal so vulnerable? The industrious apprentice who by slow pettifogging hardness works his way to the dignity of material prosperity, Dick Whittington, what a hero for a high-spirited nation! What dreams our old men dream, what visions float into the minds of our seers! Eight hours of intelligent production, eight hours of thoughtful recreation, eight hours of refreshing sleep for all! What a vision to dangle before the eyes of a hungry people! If it is great art and fine life that you want, you must renounce this religion of safe mediocrity. Comfort is the enemy; luxury is merely the bugbear of the bourgeoisie. No soul was ever ruined by extravagance or even by debauch; it is the steady, punctual gnawing of comfort that destroys. That is the triumph of matter over mind; that is the last tyranny. For how are they better than slaves who must stop their work because it is time for luncheon, must break up a conversation to dress for dinner, must leave on the doorstep the friend they have not seen for years so as not to miss the customary train?

If you want to appreciate fine art and create it, you need to have a free, fulfilling life for both your artists and yourselves. That's another thing society can do for art: it can eliminate the middle-class ideal. Was there ever an ideal so fragile? The hardworking apprentice who slowly climbs up to material success, like Dick Whittington, what a hero for an ambitious nation! What dreams our elders have, what visions float into our thinkers' minds! Eight hours of meaningful work, eight hours of thoughtful leisure, eight hours of restorative sleep for everyone! What a vision to keep in front of a longing populace! If it's great art and a rich life you seek, you must give up this religion of safe mediocrity. Comfort is the enemy; luxury is just the fear of the middle class. No one was ever destroyed by extravagance or even by indulgence; it’s the constant, nagging grip of comfort that ruins us. That’s the victory of material over the mental; that’s the ultimate oppression. For how are they any better than slaves who must stop working for lunch, interrupt a conversation to get ready for dinner, or leave a long-lost friend at the door just so they don’t miss their usual train?

Society can do something for art, because it can increase liberty, and in a liberal atmosphere art thrives. Even politicians can do something. They can repeal censorious laws and abolish restrictions on freedom of thought and speech and conduct. They can protect minorities. They can defend originality from the hatred of the mediocre mob. They can make an end of the doctrine that the State has a right to crush unpopular opinions in the interests of public order. A mighty liberty to be allowed to speak acceptable words to the rabble! The least that the State can do is to protect people who have something to say that may cause a riot. What will not cause a riot is probably not worth saying. At present, to agitate for an increase of liberty is the best that any ordinary person can do for the advancement of art.

Society can support art by enhancing freedom, and in a free environment, art flourishes. Even politicians can do something. They can get rid of suppressive laws and eliminate limits on freedom of thought, speech, and behavior. They can protect minorities. They can shield originality from the scorn of the average crowd. They can put an end to the idea that the government has the right to silence unpopular opinions for the sake of public order. What a powerful freedom it is to be able to speak acceptable words to the masses! The least the government can do is protect those who have something to say that might spark a protest. If something doesn’t provoke a reaction, it likely isn’t worth saying. Right now, advocating for more freedom is the best thing any regular person can do to support the advancement of art.


II

ART AND SOCIETY

What might Art do for Society? Leaven it; perhaps even redeem it: for Society needs redemption. Towards the end of the nineteenth century life seemed to be losing its savour. The world had grown grey and anæmic, lacking passion, it seemed. Sedateness became fashionable; only dull people cared to be thought spiritual. At its best the late nineteenth century reminds one of a sentimental farce, at its worst of a heartless joke. But, as we have seen, before the turn, first in France, then throughout Europe, a new emotional movement began to manifest itself. This movement if it was not to be lost required a channel along which it might flow to some purpose. In the Middle Ages such a channel would have been ready to hand; spiritual ferment used to express itself through the Christian Church, generally in the teeth of official opposition. A modern movement of any depth cannot so express itself. Whatever the reasons may be, the fact is certain. The principal reason, I believe, is that the minds of modern men and women can find no satisfaction in dogmatic religion; and Christianity, by a deplorable mischance, has been unwilling to relinquish dogmas that are utterly irrelevant to its essence. It is the entanglement of religion in dogma that still keeps the world superficially irreligious. Now, though no religion can escape the binding weeds of dogma, there is one that throws them off more easily and light-heartedly than any other. That religion is art; for art is a religion. It is an expression of and a means to states of mind as holy as any that men are capable of experiencing; and it is towards art that modern minds turn, not only for the most perfect expression of transcendent emotion, but for an inspiration by which to live.

What can art do for society? It can uplift it and perhaps even save it, because society is in need of saving. By the end of the nineteenth century, life felt bland and lacking in vibrancy. The world seemed dull and anemic, lacking passion. Calmness became trendy; only boring people wanted to be seen as spiritual. At its best, the late nineteenth century feels like a sentimental farce; at its worst, it resembles a heartless joke. However, as we've observed, before the century turned, a new emotional movement began to emerge, first in France and then across Europe. This movement needed a channel to express itself meaningfully. In the Middle Ages, such a channel was readily available; spiritual upheaval typically found expression through the Christian Church, often against official opposition. A modern movement with depth can’t express itself in that way. Whatever the reasons, this is a clear fact. The main reason, I believe, is that modern men and women find no fulfillment in dogmatic religion, and Christianity, unfortunately, has been reluctant to let go of beliefs that are completely irrelevant to its core. It’s the entanglement of religion in dogma that keeps the world superficially irreligious. Now, while no religion can completely escape the binds of dogma, there is one that shakes them off more easily and joyfully than any other. That religion is art, because art is a form of religion. It expresses and provides access to states of mind as sacred as any that humans can experience, and it is art that modern minds turn to, not only for the most profound expressions of transcendent emotion but also for inspiration on how to live.

From the beginning art has existed as a religion concurrent with all other religions. Obviously there can be no essential antagonism between it and them. Genuine art and genuine religion are different manifestations of one spirit, so are sham art and sham religion. For thousands of years men have expressed in art their ultra-human emotions, and have found in it that food by which the spirit lives. Art is the most universal and the most permanent of all forms of religious expression, because the significance of formal combinations can be appreciated as well by one race and one age as by another, and because that significance is as independent as mathematical truth of human vicissitudes. On the whole, no other vehicle of emotion and no other means to ecstasy has served man so well. In art any flood of spiritual exaltation finds a channel ready to nurse and lead it: and when art fails it is for lack of emotion, not for lack of formal adaptability. There never was a religion so adaptable and catholic as art. And now that the young movement begins to cast about for a home in which to preserve itself and live, what more natural than that it should turn to the one religion of unlimited forms and frequent revolutions?

From the beginning, art has existed alongside all other religions. Clearly, there’s no inherent conflict between them. True art and true religion are just different expressions of the same spirit, as are fake art and fake religion. For thousands of years, people have expressed their deepest emotions through art and have found in it the sustenance that nourishes the spirit. Art is the most universal and enduring form of religious expression because the meaning of its forms can be appreciated across races and ages, and this meaning is as unaffected by human change as mathematical truth. Overall, no other medium of emotion or means of ecstasy has served humanity better. In art, any surge of spiritual elevation has a channel ready to nurture and guide it; and when art fails, it's due to a lack of emotion, not a lack of formal adaptability. There has never been a religion as adaptable and inclusive as art. And now that the emerging movement seeks a home to preserve and thrive, what could be more natural than turning to the one religion with limitless forms and constant evolution?

For art is the one religion that is always shaping its form to fit the spirit, the one religion that will never for long be fettered in dogmas. It is a religion without a priesthood; and it is well that the new spirit should not be committed to the hands of priests. The new spirit is in the hands of the artists; that is well. Artists, as a rule, are the last to organise themselves into official castes, and such castes, when organised, rarely impose on the choicer spirits. Rebellious painters are a good deal commoner than rebellious clergymen. On compromise which is the bane of all religion—since men cannot serve two masters—almost all the sects of Europe live and grow fat. Artists have been more willing to go lean. By compromise the priests have succeeded marvellously in keeping their vessel intact. The fine contempt for the vessel manifested by the original artists of each new movement is almost as salutary as their sublime belief in the spirit. To us, looking at the history of art, the periods of abjection and compromise may appear unconscionably long, but by comparison with those of other religions they are surprisingly short. Sooner or later a true artist arises, and often by his unaided strength succeeds in so reshaping the vessel that it shall contain perfectly the spirit.

For art is the one religion that constantly adapts to the spirit, the one religion that won’t be tied down by dogmas for long. It’s a religion without a priesthood, and it’s good that the new spirit isn’t placed in the hands of priests. The new spirit belongs to artists, and that’s a positive thing. Generally, artists are the last to form official groups, and even when they do, those groups rarely impose on the more talented individuals. Rebellious painters are much more common than rebellious clergy. Almost all the sects in Europe thrive on compromise, which is the downfall of all religions—since people can’t serve two masters. Artists have tended to embrace a leaner existence. Through compromise, the priests have remarkably managed to keep their institutions intact. The strong disregard for those institutions shown by the original artists of each new movement is almost as beneficial as their deep faith in the spirit. To us, observing the history of art, the times of submission and compromise may seem impossibly long, but in comparison to other religions, they are surprisingly short. Eventually, a true artist emerges, and often through their own strength, they reshape the institution so that it can perfectly hold the spirit.

Religion which is an affair of emotional conviction should have nothing to do with intellectual beliefs. We have an emotional conviction that some things are better than others, that some states of mind are good and that others are not; we have a strong emotional conviction that a good world ought to be preferred to a bad; but there is no proving these things. Few things of importance can be proved; important things have to be felt and expressed. That is why people with things of importance to say tend to write poems rather than moral treatises. I make my critics a present of that stick. The original sin of dogmatists is that they are not content to feel and express but must needs invent an intellectual concept to stand target for their emotion. From the nature of their emotions they infer an object the existence of which they find themselves obliged to prove by an elaborately disingenuous metaphysic. The consequence is inevitable; religion comes to mean, not the feeling of an emotion, but adherence to a creed. Instead of being a matter of emotional conviction it becomes a matter of intellectual propositions. And here, very properly, the sceptic steps in and riddles the ad hoc metaphysic of the dogmatist with unanswerable objections. No Cambridge Rationalist can presume to deny that I feel a certain emotion, but the moment I attempt to prove the existence of its object I lay myself open to a bad four hours.

Religion, which is all about emotional conviction, shouldn’t be tied to intellectual beliefs. We have a feeling that some things are better than others, that certain states of mind are good while others aren't; we strongly believe that a good world is preferable to a bad one. However, these things can’t be proven. Most important matters can’t be proven; they need to be felt and expressed. That’s why people who want to convey important things often write poems instead of moral essays. I give my critics permission to use that as a point against me. The original sin of dogmatists is that they can’t just feel and express; they have to come up with an intellectual concept that their emotions can target. Based on their emotions, they infer the existence of something they feel they need to prove through an overly complicated metaphysics. The result is inevitable: religion stops being about feeling an emotion and becomes about sticking to a creed. Instead of being based on emotional conviction, it turns into a matter of intellectual propositions. This is where the skeptic comes in and challenges the dogmatist’s makeshift metaphysics with valid objections. No Cambridge Rationalist can deny that I feel a certain emotion, but the moment I try to prove the existence of what causes that emotion, I leave myself open to significant criticism.

No one, however, wishes to deny the existence of the immediate object of aesthetic emotion—combinations of lines and colours. For my suggestion that there may be a remote object I shall probably get into trouble. But if my metaphysical notions are demolished in a paragraph, that will not matter in the least. No metaphysical notions about art matter. All that matter are the aesthetic emotion and its immediate object. As to the existence of a remote object and its possible nature there have been innumerable theories, most, if not all, of which have been discredited. Though a few have been defended fiercely, they have never been allowed to squeeze out art completely: dogma has never succeeded in ousting religion. It has been realised always to some extent that the significance of art depends chiefly on the emotion it provokes, that works are more important than theories. Although attempts have been made to impose dogmas, to define the remote object and to direct the emotion, a single original artist has generally been strong enough to wreck the spurious orthodoxy. Dimly it has always been perceived that a picture which moves aesthetically cannot be wrong; and that the theory that condemns it as heretical condemns itself. Art remains an undogmatic religion. You are invited to feel an emotion, not to acquiesce in a theory.

No one, however, wants to deny the existence of the immediate object of aesthetic emotion—combinations of lines and colors. I know that suggesting there might be a deeper object will probably land me in trouble. But if my philosophical ideas get shot down in a paragraph, it won’t matter at all. No philosophical ideas about art are important. What really matters is the aesthetic emotion and its immediate object. Regarding the existence of a remote object and what it might be, there have been countless theories, most, if not all, of which have been discredited. Though some have been fiercely defended, they've never been allowed to completely overtake art: dogma has never managed to oust religion. It's always been somewhat understood that the significance of art relies mainly on the emotion it evokes, and that the works themselves are more important than the theories. While there have been attempts to impose doctrines, define the remote object, and control the emotion, a single original artist has usually been strong enough to dismantle the false orthodoxy. It's been faintly recognized that a piece of art that evokes an aesthetic reaction can't be wrong; and that the theory which condemns it as heretical condemns itself. Art remains a non-dogmatic religion. You are invited to feel an emotion, not to simply agree with a theory.

Art, then, may satisfy the religious need of an age grown too acute for dogmatic religion, but to do so art must enlarge its sphere of influence. There must be more popular art, more of that art which is unimportant to the universe but important to the individual: for art can be second-rate yet genuine. Also, art must become less exclusively professional. That will not be achieved by bribing the best artists to debase themselves, but by enabling everyone to create such art as he can. It is probable that most are capable of expressing themselves, to some extent, in form; it is certain that in so doing they can find an extraordinary happiness. Those who have absolutely nothing to express and absolutely no power of expression are God's failures; they should be kindly treated along with the hopelessly idiotic and the hydrocephalous. Of the majority it is certainly true that they have some vague but profound emotions, also it is certain that only in formal expression can they realise them. To caper and shout is to express oneself, yet is it comfortless; but introduce the idea of formality, and in dance and song you may find satisfying delight. Form is the talisman. By form the vague, uneasy, and unearthly emotions are transmuted into something definite, logical, and above the earth. Making useful objects is dreary work, but making them according to the mysterious laws of formal expression is half way to happiness. If art is to do the work of religion, it must somehow be brought within reach of the people who need religion, and an obvious means of achieving this is to introduce into useful work the thrill of creation.

Art, then, can fulfill the spiritual needs of a society that has grown disillusioned with traditional religion, but for this to happen, art must broaden its reach. There needs to be more accessible art, more of that art that might not matter to the world but holds significance for individuals: because art can be mediocre yet still authentic. Additionally, art must become less limited to professionals. This won't happen by persuading top artists to lower their standards, but by allowing everyone to create whatever art they can. It's likely that most people can express themselves, at least somewhat, in form; it's certain that in doing so, they can discover a deep sense of happiness. Those who have nothing to express and no ability to express it are, in a sense, failures of nature; they should be treated kindly along with those who are profoundly disabled. For many, it’s true that they have some vague yet deep feelings, and it's also true that only through formal expression can they truly grasp those emotions. To jump around and yell is a form of self-expression, yet it lacks fulfillment; but when you add a sense of formality, in dance and song, you may find real joy. Form is the key. Through form, vague, restless, and otherworldly feelings can be transformed into something clear, logical, and tangible. Creating functional items can be tedious, but crafting them according to the unique rules of artistic expression is a step towards happiness. If art is meant to serve the role of religion, it must somehow be made accessible to those who seek spiritual fulfillment, and one clear way to accomplish this is by weaving the excitement of creation into everyday work.

But, after all, useful work must remain, for the most part, mechanical; and if the useful workers want to express themselves as completely as possible, they must do so in their leisure. There are two kinds of formal expression open to all—dancing and singing. Certainly it is in dance and song that ordinary people come nearest to the joy of creation. In no age can there be more than a few first-rate artists, but in any there might be millions of genuine ones; and once it is understood that art which is unfit for public exhibition may yet be created for private pleasure no one will feel shame at being called an amateur. We shall not have to pretend that all our friends are great artists, because they will make no such pretence themselves. In the great State they will not be of the company of divine beggars. They will be amateurs who consciously use art as a means to emotional beatitude; they will not be artists who, consciously or unconsciously, use everything as a means to art. Let us dance and sing, then, for dancing and singing are true arts, useless materially, valuable only for their aesthetic significance. Above all, let us dance and devise dances—dancing is a very pure art, a creation of abstract form; and if we are to find in art emotional satisfaction, it is essential that we shall become creators of form. We must not be content to contemplate merely; we must create; we must be active in our dealings with art.

But really, useful work mostly has to be mechanical; and if the workers want to express themselves fully, they need to do it in their free time. There are two main forms of expression available to everyone—dancing and singing. Definitely, it's through dance and song that everyday people come closest to the joy of creating. In any era, there can be only a few top artists, but there could be millions of genuine ones; and once we realize that art not suitable for public display can still be made for personal enjoyment, no one will feel embarrassed about being called an amateur. We won't have to pretend that all our friends are great artists because they won't make that claim themselves. In a great society, they won't be part of a group of divine beggars. They'll be amateurs who intentionally use art as a way to achieve emotional happiness; they won't be artists who, whether they realize it or not, use everything as a means to art. So let's dance and sing, because dancing and singing are true arts, not materially useful, but valuable for their beauty. Above all, let's dance and create dances—dancing is a very pure art, an expression of abstract form; and if we’re looking for emotional fulfillment in art, it’s crucial that we become creators of form. We shouldn’t just be satisfied to observe; we need to create; we must be active in our engagement with art.

It is here that I shall fall foul of certain excellent men and women who are attempting to "bring art into the lives of the people" by dragging parties of school children and factory girls through the National Gallery and the British Museum. Who is not familiar with those little flocks of victims clattering and shuffling through the galleries, inspissating the gloom of the museum atmosphere? What is being done to their native sensibilities by the earnest bear-leader with his (or her) catalogue of dates and names and appropriate comments? What have all these tags of mythology and history, these pedagogic raptures and peripatetic ecstasies, to do with genuine emotion? In the guise of what grisly and incomprehensible charlatan is art being presented to the people? The only possible effect of personally conducted visits must be to confirm the victims in their suspicion that art is something infinitely remote, infinitely venerable, and infinitely dreary. They come away with a respectful but permanent horror of that old sphinx who sits in Trafalgar Square propounding riddles that are not worth answering, tended by the cultured and nourished by the rich.

It is here that I will clash with some well-meaning men and women who are trying to "bring art into the lives of the people" by dragging groups of school kids and factory workers through the National Gallery and the British Museum. Who hasn't seen those little groups of individuals clattering and shuffling through the galleries, adding to the gloomy atmosphere of the museum? What are their natural feelings being subjected to by the enthusiastic guide with their (or his) list of dates, names, and suitable comments? What do all these tags of mythology and history, these pedagogical thrills and wandering excitements, have to do with real emotion? Under what grim and baffling pretense is art being shown to the public? The only possible outcome of these guided tours must be to reinforce the visitors' belief that art is something unimaginably distant, incredibly revered, and thoroughly dull. They leave with a respectful yet lasting fear of that old sphinx in Trafalgar Square, posing riddles that aren't worth solving, cared for by the educated and supported by the wealthy.

First learn to walk, then try running. An artisan of exceptional sensibility may get something from the masterpieces of the National Gallery, provided there is no cultivated person at hand to tell him what to feel, or to prevent him feeling anything by telling him to think. An artisan of ordinary sensibility had far better keep away until, by trying to express himself in form, he has gained some glimmer of a notion of what artists are driving at. Surely there can be no reason why almost every man and woman should not be a bit of an artist since almost every child is. In most children a sense of form is discernible. What becomes of it? It is the old story: the child is father to the man; and if you wish to preserve for the man the gift with which he was born, you must catch him young, or rather prevent his being caught. Can we by any means thwart the parents, the teachers, and the systems of education that turn children into modern men and women? Can we save the artist that is in almost every child? At least we can offer some practical advice. Do not tamper with that direct emotional reaction to things which is the genius of children. Do not destroy their sense of reality by teaching them to manipulate labels. Do not imagine that adults must be the best judges of what is good and what matters. Don't be such an ass as to suppose that what excites uncle is more exciting than what excites Tommy. Don't suppose that a ton of experience is worth a flash of insight, and don't forget that a knowledge of life can help no one to an understanding of art. Therefore do not educate children to be anything or to feel anything; put them in the way of finding out what they want and what they are. So much in general. In particular I would say, do not take children to galleries and museums; still less, of course, send them to art schools to be taught high-toned commercialism. Do not encourage them to join guilds of art and crafts, where, though they may learn a craft, they will lose their sense of art. In those respectable institutions reigns a high conception of sound work and honest workmanship. Alas! why cannot people who set themselves to be sound and honest remember that there are other things in life? The honest craftsmen of the guilds have an ideal which is praiseworthy and practical, which is mediocre and unmagnanimous, which is moral and not artistic. Craftsmen are men of principle, and, like all men of principle, they abandon the habit of thinking and feeling because they find it easier to ask and answer the question, "Does this square with my principles?"—than to ask and answer the question, "Do I feel this to be good or true or beautiful?" Therefore, I say, do not encourage a child to take up with the Arts and Crafts. Art is not based on craft, but on sensibility; it does not live by honest labour, but by inspiration. It is not to be taught in workshops and schoolrooms by craftsmen and pedants, though it may be ripened in studios by masters who are artists. A good craftsman the boy must become if he is to be a good artist; but let him teach himself the tricks of his trade by experiment, not in craft, but in art.

First learn to walk, then try running. A highly sensitive artisan might appreciate the masterpieces at the National Gallery, as long as there’s no well-educated person around to tell them what to feel or to stop them from feeling anything by insisting they think instead. An artisan with average sensitivity should really hold back until they’ve had a chance to express themselves in form and have picked up a hint of what artists are aiming for. There’s no reason why nearly every man and woman shouldn’t be a bit of an artist since almost every child is. Most kids show a sense of form. What happens to it? It’s the old saying: the child is the father of the man; if you want to keep the gift he was born with, you have to catch him young, or better yet, keep him from being caught. Can we find a way to resist the parents, teachers, and educational systems that turn children into modern adults? Can we save the artist inside almost every child? At the very least, we can give some practical advice. Don’t mess with that direct emotional response to things which is the brilliance of children. Don’t destroy their sense of reality by teaching them to label everything. Don’t think that adults are always the best judges of what’s good and what matters. Don’t be foolish enough to believe that what excites your uncle is more exciting than what excites Tommy. Don’t assume that a ton of experience is worth more than a flash of insight, and don’t forget that knowing about life won’t help anyone understand art. So, don’t educate children to be anything or to feel anything; instead, help them discover what they want and who they are. That’s the general point. Specifically, I would say, don’t take children to galleries and museums; even more importantly, don’t send them to art schools to learn upscale commercialism. Don’t encourage them to join art and craft guilds, where they may learn a craft but will lose their sense of art. In those respectable places, a strong focus on solid work and honest craftsmanship prevails. Sadly, why can’t those who aim to be solid and honest remember that there are other aspects of life? The honest craftsmen of the guilds have ideals that are admirable and practical, but they’re also mediocre and unambitious, moral yet not artistic. Craftsmen are principled people, and like all principled individuals, they tend to stop thinking and feeling because it’s easier to ask and answer, "Does this align with my principles?" rather than, "Do I feel this is good, true, or beautiful?" Thus, I say, don’t encourage a child to get involved with the Arts and Crafts. Art isn’t based on craft, but on sensitivity; it thrives not on diligent labor, but on inspiration. It shouldn’t be taught in workshops and classrooms by craftsmen and pedants, although it can develop in studios by masters who are artists. A boy must become a good craftsman if he wants to be a good artist, but he should learn the tricks of his trade through experimentation, not in craft, but in art.

To those who busy themselves about bringing art into the lives of the people, I would also say—Do not dabble in revivals. The very word smacks of the vault. Revivals look back; art is concerned with the present. People will not be tempted to create by being taught to imitate. Except that they are charming, revivals of morris-dancing and folk-singing are little better than Arts and Crafts in the open. The dust of the museum is upon them. They may turn boys and girls into nimble virtuosi; they will not make them artists. Because no two ages express their sense of form in precisely the same way all attempts to recreate the forms of another age must sacrifice emotional expression to imitative address. Old-world merry-making can no more satisfy sharp spiritual hunger than careful craftsmanship or half hours with our "Art Treasures." Passionate creation and ecstatic contemplation, these alone will satisfy men in search of a religion.

To those who focus on bringing art into people's lives, I would also say—Don’t get caught up in revivals. The word itself feels outdated. Revivals look to the past; art is about the present. People won’t be inspired to create by being taught to copy. Other than being charming, revivals of morris dancing and folk singing are not much better than Arts and Crafts in the open. They carry the dust of the museum. They might turn boys and girls into skilled performers; they won’t make them artists. Since no two eras express their sense of form in exactly the same way, all attempts to recreate the forms of another era must sacrifice emotional expression for mere imitation. Old-fashioned celebrations can no more satisfy a deep spiritual hunger than careful craftsmanship or spending time with our "Art Treasures." Only passionate creation and ecstatic contemplation will satisfy those in search of a religion.

I believe it is possible, though extremely difficult, to give people both—if they really want them. Only, I am sure that, for most, creation must precede contemplation. In Monsieur Poiret's Ecole Martine[28] scores of young French girls, picked up from the gutter or thereabouts, are at this moment creating forms of surprising charm and originality. That they find delight in their work is not disputed. They copy no master, they follow no tradition; what they owe to the past—and it is much—they have borrowed quite unconsciously with the quality of their bodies and their minds from the history and traditional culture of their race. Their art differs from savage art as a French midinette differs from a squaw, but it is as original and vital as the work of savages. It is not great art, it is not profoundly significant, it is often frankly third-rate, but it is genuine; and therefore I rate the artisans of the Ecole Martine with the best contemporary painters, not as artists, but as manifestations of the movement.

I believe it’s possible, though really tough, to give people both—if they truly want them. However, I’m certain that for most, creation has to come before contemplation. In Monsieur Poiret's Ecole Martine[28], countless young French girls, taken from the streets or nearby, are currently creating forms that are surprisingly charming and original. It's undisputed that they find joy in their work. They don’t imitate any masters, and they don’t follow any traditions; what they owe to the past—and it’s quite a bit—they have unconsciously absorbed through the quality of their bodies and minds from the history and cultural heritage of their people. Their art sets itself apart from primitive art just as a French midinette differs from a squaw, yet it is just as original and vibrant as the work of primitives. It’s not great art, it’s not deeply meaningful, and it’s often downright mediocre, but it’s authentic; therefore, I consider the artisans of the Ecole Martine alongside the best contemporary painters—not as artists, but as expressions of the movement.

I am no devout lover of rag-time and turkey-trotting, but they too are manifestations. In those queer exasperated rhythms I find greater promise of a popular art than in revivals of folk-song and morris-dancing. At least they bear some relationship to the emotions of those who sing and dance them. In so far as they are significant they are good, but they are of no great significance. It is not in the souls of bunny-huggers that the new ferment is potent; they will not dance and sing the world out of its lethargy; not to them will the future owe that debt which I trust it will be quick to forget. There is nothing very wonderful or very novel about rag-time or tango, but to overlook any live form of expression is a mistake, and to attack it is sheer silliness. Tango and rag-time are kites sped by the breeze that fills the great sails of visual art. Not every man can keep a cutter, but every boy can buy a kite. In an age that is seeking new forms in which to express that emotion which can be expressed satisfactorily in form alone, the wise will look hopefully at any kind of dancing or singing that is at once unconventional and popular.

I'm not a huge fan of ragtime and turkey-trotting, but they are forms of expression. In those strange and exciting rhythms, I see more potential for popular art than in revivals of folk songs and morris dancing. At least they connect to the feelings of those who perform them. As long as they hold meaning, they are valuable, but they don't carry a lot of significance. The real change isn't coming from people who just cling to the old ways; they won't be the ones to wake the world from its slumber; the future won't owe anything to them, and I hope it will quickly forget them. There's nothing particularly amazing or new about ragtime or tango, but ignoring any genuine form of expression is a mistake, and criticizing it is just foolish. Tango and ragtime are like kites blown by the wind that fills the big sails of visual art. Not everyone can own a sailboat, but every kid can get a kite. In a time that craves new ways to express emotions that can be conveyed through form alone, the wise will look forward to any kind of dancing or singing that is both unconventional and popular.

So, let the people try to create form for themselves. Probably they will make a mess of it; that will not matter. The important thing is to have live art and live sensibility; the copious production of bad art is a waste of time, but, so long as it is not encouraged to the detriment of good, nothing worse. Let everyone make himself an amateur, and lose the notion that art is something that lives in the museums understood by the learned alone. By practising an art it is possible that people will acquire sensibility; if they acquire the sensibility to appreciate, even to some extent, the greatest art they will have found the new religion for which they have been looking. I do not dream of anything that would burden or lighten the catalogues of ecclesiastical historians. But if it be true that modern men can find little comfort in dogmatic religion, and if it be true that this age, in reaction from the materialism of the nineteenth century, is becoming conscious of its spiritual need and longs for satisfaction, then it seems reasonable to advise them to seek in art what they want and art can give. Art will not fail them; but it may be that the majority must always lack the sensibility that can take from art what art offers.

So, let people try to create their own forms. They’ll probably mess it up; that’s okay. The important thing is to have living art and a living sensibility; the vast production of bad art is a waste of time, but as long as it doesn’t overshadow the good, it’s not a big deal. Let everyone be an amateur and forget the idea that art only exists in museums for the educated few. By practicing an art, people might develop a sensitivity; if they can appreciate, even a little, the greatest art, they will have discovered the new religion they’ve been searching for. I don’t want to add anything that would burden or lighten the catalogs of church historians. But if it’s true that modern people find little comfort in dogmatic religion, and if this era, reacting against the materialism of the nineteenth century, is becoming aware of its spiritual needs and longs for fulfillment, then it makes sense to suggest they seek in art what they need and what art can provide. Art won’t let them down; however, it may be that most people will always lack the sensitivity to receive what art offers.

That will be very sad for the majority; it will not matter much to art. For those who can feel the significance of form, art can never be less than a religion. In art these find what other religious natures found and still find, I doubt not, in impassioned prayer and worship. They find that emotional confidence, that assurance of absolute good, which makes of life a momentous and harmonious whole. Because the aesthetic emotions are outside and above life, it is possible to take refuge in them from life. He who has once lost himself in an "O Altitudo" will not be tempted to over-estimate the fussy excitements of action. He who can withdraw into the world of ecstasy will know what to think of circumstance. He who goes daily into the world of aesthetic emotion returns to the world of human affairs equipped to face it courageously and even a little contemptuously. And if by comparison with aesthetic rapture he finds most human passion trivial, he need not on that account become unsympathetic or inhuman. For practical purposes, even, it is possible that the religion of art will serve a man better than the religion of humanity. He may learn in another world to doubt the extreme importance of this, but if that doubt dims his enthusiasm for some things that are truly excellent it will dispel his illusions about many that are not. What he loses in philanthropy he may gain in magnanimity; and because his religion does not begin with an injunction to love all men, it will not end, perhaps, in persuading him to hate most of them.

That will be very sad for most people; it won’t matter much to art. For those who can appreciate the significance of form, art can never be less than a religion. In art, they find what other spiritual seekers discovered and still discover, I’m sure, in passionate prayer and worship. They find that emotional confidence, that assurance of absolute goodness, which turns life into a significant and harmonious whole. Because aesthetic emotions exist outside and above everyday life, it’s possible to seek refuge in them away from life’s struggles. Someone who has once lost themselves in an "O Altitudo" will not be tempted to overvalue the petty excitements of action. Those who can retreat into the world of ecstasy will know how to view their circumstances. Anyone who engages daily with aesthetic emotions returns to the world of human affairs ready to face it bravely and even with a bit of disdain. And if, compared to aesthetic ecstasy, they see most human passions as trivial, they don’t have to become unsympathetic or inhumane. For practical reasons, it’s possible that the religion of art might serve a person better than the religion of humanity. They might learn in another life to question the extreme importance of this, but if that doubt dampens their enthusiasm for some truly excellent things, it will clear away their illusions about many that are not. What they lose in philanthropy, they might gain in greatness; and since their religion doesn’t start with a command to love all people, it may not end up persuading them to hate most of them.

FOOTNOTES:

[27] An example of this was the temporary police-court set up recently in Francis Street, just off the Tottenham Court Road. I do not know whether it yet stands; if so, it is one of the few tolerable pieces of modern architecture in London.

[27] A recent example of this was the temporary police court established on Francis Street, just off Tottenham Court Road. I'm not sure if it's still there; if it is, it's one of the few decent examples of modern architecture in London.

[28] We may hope much from the Omega Workshops in London; but at present they employ only trained artists. We have yet to see what effect they will have on the untrained.

[28] We can expect a lot from the Omega Workshops in London, but right now, they only hire professional artists. It remains to be seen what impact they will have on those without formal training.

THE END

Printed in England at The Ballantyne Press

Printed in England at The Ballantyne Press

Spottiswoode, Ballantyne & Co. L'td.

Spottiswoode, Ballantyne & Co. Ltd.

Colchester, London & Eton

Colchester, London & Eton

 

 



Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!